As Caesar walked into his chamber the Senators low rumble came to an abrupt halt. A few years ago, these men held great power. Indeed, they built the great infrastructure that was now the glory of the Roman Empire. The Senators, it seemed, enjoyed building roads, markets, and other money making ventures. More money for the people meant more tax money for them. They viewed building Temples as a necessray evil to keep Roman citizens in line. Homeland security was limited to building a couple of spearman regiments in each city to thwart any misguided invasions.

Foreign policy was another strength of the Senators. They were fortunate in their dealings with foreign powers in that the Roman lands were rich in spices, ivory, gems, and dyes. The shear quantity of these riches was immense, and any time the Senators felt threatened by a foreign power, they offered some of these luxery items to keep the foreigners happy.

The closest neighbors to the Romans were the Iroquois. Throughout the years, the Senators kept them in supply of ivory and in turn were not attacked. Hiawatha, the Iroquois leader, was becoming impatient lately. The Senate ignored this. Centuries of peace and prosperity had built an iron skin around the Senators. They believed that nothing could hurt them.

When the Iroquois landed in the southern provinces the Senators sent a couple of Legions to stop them. They quickly drove the Iroquois back into the sea. From there, the Senators confidently loaded these legions onto galleys and headed them accross the channel into the Iroquois land - much to the dismay of a lowly general whose warnings went on deaf ears. The Legions were slaughtered. Not only had the invasion failed, but the Senators had left their homeland virtually undefended.

The next invasion of the Southern Province was more successful. The Iroquois actually built a colony before enough legions were built to stop further progress into the Roman lands. The Senators were at a loss. They had no military experience and were forced to ask for peace from the Iroquois. The Roman people were ashamed of their leaders. They had always felt secure that their way of life would never be interupted. They were a prosperous nation, but now that prosperity was in doubt. What good would this prosperity be if they were all slaves to the Iroquois.

The Senators knew what they had to do. That lowly general was now making noise near the Iroquois colony. He called on the Senators to build more legions so that he could take back the land that was rightfully Roman. The Roman Citizens now backed this General - calling him Caesar. His popularity was becoming a problem. The Senators were forced to give in and build these Legions for the Caesar.

Caesar did not use his new troops right away. First he positioned the small fleet of Galleys he controlled. He loaded two legions onto each one and sent them to the south. Caesar's main objective was to take back the land that the Iroquois had taken from him. His success as a leader depended on this. No matter what he did overseas, he would be remembered most for his actions in the homeland.

Hiawatha sent an envoy to the Romans. This time, though, the delegations was not met by the senate, but by Caesar himself. Taken off guard - the Iroquois had taken to the obsequious nature of the Romans - the envoy, Smell like Skunk, took time to recover from Caesars request.

"I'm sorry, sir. Could you repeat that?" the shocked envoy said.

"All trade between our nations is stopped until the lands that are rightly Roman are given back."

"Surely you can't be serious. Look at your defenses. Look what happened to you on our shores. You will give us what we want, or pay the consequenses." Smell like Skunk was recovering nicely.

"I am serious. And stop calling me Shirley. All trade is stopped between our nations. Any Iroquois ship seen from our shores will be quickly sunk. Any troops found within our territory will be destroyed."

"I will take your message to Hiawatha, however I'm sure he will have the same reaction as I do. Good day, Caesar."

-------------------------------------------------------

Hiawatha was amused by the report of his envoy. Who did this guy think he was talking to?

"Who is this General you spoke with, Smell like Skunk?" he asked.

"His name is Caesar. I'm not sure at this point what to think of him. When we first attempted to settle in southern Italy he was the General who defeated us. For some reason, he did not accompany the troops across the channel during their costly invasion. When we counterattacked again in southern Italy, it took a while longer until this general had enough troops to stop us. His Senators sued for peace before he could take back the land we took from them."

"Do you view him as a threat or simply some maverick running amok?"

"Its hard to say, sir. He speaks from a position of strength, although he has no strength. The few victories he has achieved were probably more due to us overextending ourselves than anything else. On the other hand, the citizens like him. He is quite possibly more popular than the senate at this point."

Hiawatha thought for a few moments. He was a good leader. When it came time for conflict, he was thoughtful, not reckless. This Caesar was to be taken seriously. He must be dealt with, if for no other reason than to teach the Romans a lesson. Reckless as this general may be, if his popularity continues he will become powerful. This power could be a threat to the Iroquois. Better to stop him now, than to allow him to gain strength.

"Smell like Skunk, go back and see this General. Tell him that he may not have his lands back. We will purchase Ivory from the Romans. What is the market for them now?"

"Five gold per year, sir."

"Offer him one gold per year for Ivory. I will not be intimidated by this man. If he declines, demand to speak with the Senate. We still hold them in our pocket. That is why you spoke with this Caesar instead of them in the first place. The Senate has no backbone and needs a figurehead. I will not allow this."

Roman ships cruised past the Iroquios coast, snaking in and out of the Iroquois territorial waters. As Hiawatha's envoy traveled the short distance accross the channel to Italy, he watched as the Iroquois strengthened their defenses on these channel cities. The envoy thought highly of Hiawatha. He was about to go to battle, but was careful not to leave the homeland undefended.

--------------------------------------------

"Stop wasting my time, Iroquois scum. This is your last chance."

"I tire of your demands, Caesar. My offer is on the table. One gold per year for a steady supply of Ivory."

"No deals until our land is returned. Final."

"I demand to speak with the senators. Maybe they can settle this problem. Why would they put a General in charge of these negotiations in the first place?"

"You may speak with the Senate after the lands are returned."

"You'll get the Senate now!"

Caesar turned to his guards. "Escort this scum out of my chamber and back onto his ship." He turned back to Smell like Skunk. "Wait. I have a final message for Hiawatha. We have a penalty in this country for thievery. You stole our lands. I find you guilty." Caesar drew his sword. "Guard - take him by the arm and strap him down."

---------------------------------------------

Hiawatha looked in shock at his envoy, still being attended to by the physicians.

"I will kill this man with my bare hands for doing this to you, Smell like Skunk."

"Sir, wait. Remember the words you once said to me about war. Never fight on your enemy's terms."

"That is against the Americans or the Aztecs. Not these Roman pigs. I see what they are doing. Goading us into a war. We watch their ships along the coast. I won't wait for them to attack us. I am going to bring the battle to this General."

-----------------------------------------------

Caesar waited near the border in southern Italy. His legions were ready. All he needed now was the signal. He had already sent a messenger to the Senate in Rome requesting permission to take back the Roman lands by force. He needed only wait for the reply and reinforcements.

While Caesar considered their countries at war, diplomatically, they would not be until the senate approved his plans. The senators were not to be trusted, though. While he did receive some additional Legions, most were in Rome, waiting to be deployed. Until these legions were in his hands he could not move. Because of this, a back-up plan was in the works.

The Aztecs had no love for the Iroquois. Indeed, they had warred off and on for centuries. Most of these wars took place on the large island called the Unfinished Island to the south of Italy. Presently the Iroquois controlled this island with a few minor cities scattered throughout. While the Romans were not capable of a full, blown out war with the Iroquois, perhaps an alliance would suit his purposes. Caesar began meeting secretly with delegations from the Aztec Republic.

A messenger approached Caesar, "General, I have news from Rome."

"What is it then!?"

The messenger handed the General a scroll. Caesar read impatiently. War was approved, and six legions were on the way south from Rome.

"Messenger, did you see these legions leaving Rome?"

"No, sir."

"I have a job for you. Take two men and go back to Rome. Track these legions and send reports back as to their whereabouts."

"Yes, sir. And General, theres more."

"What is it?"

"I watched as an Iroquois galley left port in Rome headed back to Iroquoisland. They tried to conceal themselves as merchants, but I saw the Iroquois standard being hidden."

Caesar stood silently for a minute. He did not want to believe that this could be true. His Senate was in the midst of betraying him. His army would never see those legions - if they even existed. So Caesar was to go wage a war against the Iroquois that was entered into reluctantly by the Senate. He would be undermanned, as those vital Legions would never find their way into his command. He would lose, and probably die in battle - if not, he would be murdered by the senate. Seen as a failure in the eyes of Romans, the Senate would once again control Italy's future.

An envoy was sent to the Aztecs. They were to begin the battle at once. Caesar loaded all but one of his Legions onto galleys and headed south. Meanwhile, the Aztecs headed east. The Iroquois braced for an attack on their western shores, where the Romans had invaded once before.

-------------------------------------

"Emperor! It has begun!"

"Excellent, Stepped in Bear Dung. Where are they fighting."

"On the Unfinished Island, sir."

Hiawatha was stunned. He had expected the Romans to invade on his western shores. The Unfinished Island was little more than a few settlements at this point, but it did provide him with a bridge to the Aztecs.

Hiawatha turned away. With his back turned to Stepped in Bear Dung, he asked "What is the status of our navy?"

"Four ships, sir. Two near port now."

"Very well. Load them with Iroquois Riders and send them to the Unfinished Isle."

"Yes sir. Also, the Aztec Dipomatic would like to see you."

"What does he want?"

"He states that there is a dispute as to the ownership of lands on the Unfinished Isle."

Hiawatha felt like he had been struck by a marble pillar swung by the raven. How could he be so foolish. This Caesar was not as reckless as he thought. Of course he wouldn't attack the Iroquois homeland. He didn't have enough legions to be successful there. But he had abandoned the Iroquois territory in southern Italy to attack Iroquois holdings on the Unfinished Isle. Who else has an interest in the Unfinished Isle? The Aztecs. Indeed, many of the cities on this island consisted of a mixture of Aztec and Iroquois people.

Now, Hiawatha had few options left. His deal with the Roman Senate stated that he would not attack any Roman Cities in Italy. Otherwise the Senate would send these legions south to his holdings on the continent. Hiawatha had no doubt that the Romans could not campaign on his homeland, but they could defend themselves on their own land.

His people on the Unfinished Isle were virtually unprotected, so Caesar could be successful there. What's more, the Aztecs were probably in galleys just off shore of the Isle waiting to attack.

Hiawatha's meeting with the Aztec diplomat went as expected. The Aztecs demanded that all of the cities on the Unfinished Isle that had Aztec citizens be turned over to them. Hiawatha actually considered this, but honor prevailed. Besides, after all of these years, many of the citizens of those cities were of Iroquois descent, so handing them over would be to betray his own people.

Within days, Hiawatha was informed of the Roman alliance with the Aztecs. Apparently this did not go through the senate, as they were as shocked as he was. In fact, the Senate was nowhere to be found, fearing Caesar's revenge.

--------------------------------------

Caesar himself accompanied his Legions onto the shores of the Unfinished Isle. According to his agreement, he could attack the two northernmost cities, as they were entirely consisting of Iroquois citizens. The Aztecs could attack the mixed cities of the south. Suprisingly, there was little resistance on the way to the city of Keparta. His advance scouts even brought him good news. The city itself was little more than a few thousand people guarded by two regiments of spearmen.

With this news, Caesar sent his second in command, Hadrian, and two legions back to the galleys and instructed him to attack the second of his two objectives. While this would divide his troops, it would also divide the Iroquois counter-attack.

The taking of Keparta was of little note. The battle was swift, as was Hadrian's battle for Maize. His navy watched as the Iroquois warriors loaded onto transports in southern Italy, virtually abandoning the very city that caused this conflict.

The transports landed on the shore east of Keparta. This was the battle that Caesar was waiting for. Up until now, he had faced only Iroquois reserves. These were the regulars. To the south, the Aztecs were having great success, and this was sure to weaken the counterattack against his army.

The first regiment of Iroquois Warriors approached Keparta at dawn. The fighting was fierce, but Caesar found a weakness. While the Iroquois warriors were better at attacking than his legions, They did little to defend themselves. Caesar ordered his legions into phalanx formations and steadily moved them toward the advancing Iroquois.

Many a Legionaire was lost just after this formation order was made, but soon, the defensive posturing became effective. While receiving heavy casualties, those casualties were scattered throughout the line. The line was weakened, but never broke. Caesar was pleased at the end of the day. He had lost the equivilent of two regiments while inflicting the loss of five regiments to the Iroquois. Tomorrow would be the decisive day of the battle.

As tomorrow became today, Caesar looked out onto the field of battle. Something was wrong. There were campfires still burning, but no sign of the Iroquois. He sent his scouts out to track the enemy, but they returned with no news. A puzzled Caesar was approached in the mid-afternoon by a messenger from Hadrian's regiments. They too were at a loss as to the whereabouts of the Iroquois.

A week went by, and the fighting in the south was coming to an end, as the Aztecs overcame the last of the Iroquois cities. It was then that Caesar received some troubling news.

"General, we have news from Italy. The Aztecs are on the shores of the Iroquois holdings in the south of Italy."

Caesar was disapointed, but not suprised. While this technicaly was not a betrayal by the Aztecs, it did deviate from their pre-arranged plans. The Iroquoise city of Kente was to be his great homecoming victory.

"You are dismissed," he said to the messenger.

"Theres more, sir."

"What are you waiting for, then. Spit it out!"

"It seems that the armies of the Iroquois have been reinforced in Kente."

"So, thats where they went."

Perhaps this was good fortune. If Caesar had moved on to Kente after holding down Keparta and Maize he would have faced these reinforced Iroquois. Better to allow the Aztecs to take this city. They could be dealt with later, and were less of a threat than the Iroquois. Caesar could now turn his attention toward the Senate.

The Senate could not hide out forever, and as an olive branch, they planned a parade for Caesar upon his return to Rome. Caesar checked his revenge for the Senators. Better to keep them in fear of him, than to kill them and have them replaced with more worthy adversaries. He knew where he stood with these men.

This would be a different Rome from now on. The Senate would still exist, but on Caesar's terms. The main barganing tool in this negotiation was the six elite legions that waited on the outside of the city for Caesar's signal. All along the Via Apia thousands of young men joined the ranks of these legions, devoting themselves to Caesar. Never before had a general marched his army on Rome, but the senators had to hold their feelings on this and realize that they were lucky to be alive.

Caesar was now the most powerful entity in the Roman Empire. For all intents and purposes, he was the supreme ruler - the Dictator. While the Republic existed, its senators did little more than carry out Caesar's directives.

More to come today! Is anyone reading this? Or should I start one that is a little bit more interesting? I try to keep this as true to the actual game I'm playing as possible, with only a bit of embellishing.

It felt like cold hands wrapped around his neck. Every day it got colder, choking him and his men more and more. Trajan was noticing it, and he was certain that his men were, too. They needed something. After four weeks at sea they were becoming restless. And the cold was numbing. They took turns near the lantern, however the oil would not last forever.

Trajan had three ships now. He started with eight. Two had sunk, most of their crews joining the remaining ships, and three had disappeared completely - lost in the fog.

He hadn't counted on the fog on this journey. Indeed, he was in uncharted waters now. No person had ever been in this section of the world.

Trajan couldn't help but notice that his men watched him as he walked on the deck. Every move was carefully viewed, as if they were waiting for something to happen. He had to be careful. Trajan had to keep command of his mission, but be diplomatic to his men. They were ready for something. If he were too harsh his men could revolt. If he were too lenient, his men would think him weak.

This was a mutinious crew and Trajan knew it.

"Quartermaster of the watch. I need a fix," he said to the QMOW.

"Captain, I cannot possibly give you a fix in this fog. We cannot see the sun nor the moon. We have continued to sail with the waves breaking over our starboard quarter. We've done that for two days now. I'm sure that the seas have changed during that time, so we could be headed for the open ocean for all I know."

"Very well. Sound the horn." The Horn was a measure that Trajan had come up with as a necessity in these waters. It was their coming home horn that only his flagship had. Upon entering port the crew would blow the horn to sound off their homecoming.

Now the horn was the sister ship's only source of survival. Every five minutes or so a crewman would sound the horn so that the other two ships could follow them.

"What of the Bren and Caspias," he asked of the QMOW.

"We saw the Caspias a few hours ago off of our stern. I don't know about the Bren. We haven't seen them for two days, since this last batch of fog rolled in."

"Keep looking, I..." Just then they heard a loud clanging fron their port quarter. It was the Bren. Shouting could be heard, as well. "Can you make that out?"

"No sir."

"Helmsman! Come left! Bos'n! Ready your rowers! Messenger, two short blasts on the horn. Count to twenty, then repeat over and over."

"Aye sir. Coming left."

The Boatwain of the Watch looked at Trajan. "Aye sir," he turned to the rowers. "Rowers at the ready," he almost sang this last part. The crew shuddered at the sound of the Messenger's horn soundings.

The crew was all at alert now. They had been the sorriest bunch for the last two weeks, but now Trajan marveled at their efficiency. Finally, something new was happening, and Trajan once again felt like a captain.

"Helmsman. Ease your rudder." Trajan was trying to get a bearing on the clanging from the Bren. "It must be someone beating a spoon on a pot," he said to the QMOW.

"Yes, sir. Sir the wind is fighting us."

Trajan looked at the wind indicator. "Very well, QMOW. Lower the mast." He turned to the BMOW. "Bos'n! Oars in the Water!" His order was repeated to the rowers. "Commence."

"Aye aye, sir." The BMOW

Soon the Pharsalas had come alongside the Bren. They could hear the Caspias a few hundred yards to the rear. Trajan located the captain of the Bren.

"Markus. What is it? Pirates?"

The captain of the Bren was a young man, but Mark Antony was one of the better captains in the Roman Navy. He had started under Trajan and quickly moved up the ranks to become one of the most trusted men in Trajan's command. He was named captian of the Bren for this mission, and Trajan was proud of that decision. Numerous times the Bren, the last ship in the line, had become lost only to re-appear when she was thought to be sunk. He had the hearts of his men, it seemed, as well.
"No, sir. Look. Over there." Markus pointed off of the port bow."

"Where, I don't..." Trajan hesitated, "what is that?"

"They look like cliffs to me, Sir. See the white peaks?"

Trajan struggled to make out the white peaks through the white fog. He wondered how Antony could have seen this. He was looking right at it and could barely make it out.

"You've found it, Markus. Very good. Now lead the fleet," Trajan calmly and affectionately said to his prodigy.

"Thank you, Sir." Mark Antony had difficulty hiding the fact that he was proud of himself and his crew. A smile escaped him as he acknowleged his men.

The fog seemed to clear a bit as the galleys moved toward land. The heat of the land itself must have cleared it, Trajan thought. Antony was leading them toward a strip of beach between two mountain peaks. Just where Trajan would have led them. They didn't know what they would find here, so the centralized location of their landing was important. The cliffs offered them protection from the weather and the beach would be a good landing area.

Soon Trajan felt the sound of gravel and sand beneath his galley. They had finally landed.

"Bos'n. Secure the oars and secure the galley to the beach." Trajan heard similar commands coming from the Bren as she, too, landed.

"Aye aye, sir." The BMOW turned to his men. "You heard the Captain! Stow those oars! You there, gather the lines from the bos'n hole and taken them ashore. Doubletime it!"

The crew of the Pharsalas lowered the gangplank and Trajan was the first ashore. He walked along the beach until reaching the Bren, where Antony was finishing up securing his ship.

Upon seeing Trajan, Anatony turned the work over to the QMOW and walked over to join his captain. The Caspias was just coming ashore now. The two of them walked together to her landing site.

"We'll need to set up camp here. I'll send Brutus with an expedition inland as soon as his ship is secured. They'll need to find water soon, and hopefully some food. I want you to come with me to the mountains. There is a smaller one over here," Trajan pointed to a low mountain, almost a hill, to the NorthEast, "and I think we can get a good view of the countryside from the peak."

"Very good sir." Just then the two captains were met by a 3rd. Decimus Brutus (some called him Markus, although his given name was Decimus) saluted Trajan respectfully. He was by most accounts a decent man, good to his crew, family, and to Rome. Indeed, his accomplishments kept him high on Caesar's list.

Trajan could see a dark side to Brutus, though. The accomplishments of Brutus served Brutus' interests. He chose his direction wisely, choosing goals which would not only advance himself, but seem to advance Rome, as well. A bit of luck had kept him from disaster more than a few times, as he was kept out of risking his army solely for Rome's purposes. His inner circle reportedly heard him say more than a few times that he doesn't work for Rome, he works for Decimus Brutus.

While he had no sailing experience, he somehow influenced the right people in Rome to achieve this assignment. He had even veyed for Trajan's job, but the latter was chosen due to his vast experience at sea. Brutus was officially the second in command for this mission, but Trajan trusted Mark Antony like a son and kept him close by.

"What have you found, Trajan?" Brutus asked.

"Nothing yet. I wanted to meet with you both before we begin exploring."

Brutus saw an opening. "I think that the tops of these cliffs should give us a good vantagepoint."

"Yes, I thought so too. Marcus and I will lead an expedition up those cliffs. I'd like you to lead a group into the forest over there. Find some water and look for food. The rest of the men will stay hear and build a camp."

Brutus protested. "I really think I should go up the mountain, Trajan. We need to scout it out for defensive posturing. We don't know what's on this island."

"I understand that you want to go up there, Decimus, but I need Marcus with me. He has skills in map-making."

"And I have skills in running an army" Brutus snorted.

Trajan could see this was turning into a power struggle. He tried to be diplomatic and called Brutus aside.

"Decimus, you are one of Caesar's finest generals. You've led armies countless times for Rome. I applaud and respect your request to go with me," Trajan chose his words carefully. He used the word "request" intentionally, so that Brutus would remember who was in charge here. Apparently, it worked. "Antony is young and headstrong. I'd like to keep him with me. You understand, don't you?"

Brutus was thoughtful. He wasn't going to win this battle, so he pulled back. Trajan was offering him an out and he took it. "You're right, Trajan. You take Marc with you, and I'll go into the forests."

"You're a good man, Decimus." Trajan replied. The three men set off.

"What did you say to him," Antony asked of his mentor when they were out of Brutus' earshot.

"I said I saw some native women in the woods back there," was the reply. Trajan turned to look at Antony, who stared up at him curiously. Suddenly, Trajan burst out laughing, much to the relief of Antony. "No, Marcus. I reasoned with him. Remember, from a position of strength you can get more by reasoning than from confrontation. I could have stood there and barked that I'm in command here and he should do as I say, but what would that do? Cause a splinter between us. While I don't trust Brutus, I do respect him. And, I respect his position in Rome."

"Sir, if you don't mind me saying, I hope that position in Rome doesn't come back to bite you when we return."

"We'll see, young Marcus. We'll see."

Halfway up the mountain, and Antony could finally see the peak. The climb was a bit harder than it looked from the beach. Trajan seemed to have little trouble with the ascent. Marcus admired the man for keeping in shape for all of these years.

Antony heard the sound of rocks falling below him. He turned to see Brutus moving quickly to catch up. Antony walked over to Trajan to inform him of this. He could see the exaspiration on Trajan's face when he saw Brutus come up behind him.

"What is this, Brutus? Where is your party?" Trajan asked of his second.

"They are investigating the woods. I left Vitus with them. He is a good man."

"Very well." Antony could see that Trajan felt any argument here would be useless. Together the three of them ascended the mountain.

At the peak, the Generals could see that the land was higher on the other side of the mountain. Indeed, the climb down on this side would only be a few hundred yards. A short descent showed that the other side of the mountain was fog-less and actually quite pleasant.

In the distance, Antony saw something that would greatly interest Caesar. Horses. For decades, the Romans had imported horses from the Aztecs. It was this reliance that kept them on friendly relations. Too friendly, it was thought. Caesar still resented the Aztecs for taking the city of Kente, but could do nothing about it while still reliant on the horses.

While for centuries, the Roman army lived and died on the swords of its legions, the horses were just now becoming important. The Aztecs had beaten the Iroquois with Knights. When seeing these disciplined fighters in action, Caesar insisted that the age of the Legion was at an end.

The cost of these horses was immense, however, and required that Caesar kiss up to the Aztecs - something that he abhored.

Antony looked over the vast fields of horses below him.

"Caesar will be thrilled," he heard Brutus saying.

"Indeed." For once, Trajan was in agreement with Brutus.

Antony spent the next several hours mapping the territory. Further past the horse fields he saw fields of natural wheat and what may have been buffalo. Antony carefully measured the distances with his eyes and made quite a good map of the region. The three of them set off back down toward their camp.

--------------------------------------------------------


Caesar sat in his official chambers, his anger rising to a boiling point.

"Who did you leave in charge of Keparta, Milus?" He kept his voice calm, but it was clear that heads would roll for this.

"Octavianus was left in charge of the garrison, sir. He is a very capable..." Milus was cut off by the dictator.

"I never heard of him!" Caesar shouted.

"Yes, sir. But he is very capable. Why, just a month ago he..."

"I don't care what he did a month ago. All I know now is that he allowed Hiawatha to take the city back! And you! Leaving him there alone. Is this man a general?"

Milus was clearly shaken, "Well, sir he.."

"No, he is not a general. So let me understand. You left Keparta, a holding in a foreign, hostile land, guarded by just one legion, under the command of this..Octavianus? What is he, a captain?"

"Yes, General."

"Let me ask you this, Milus, where did you go after leaving this captain in charge?"

"Well, sir, There was a matter in Veii that I had to look in to."

"And did you have this matter taken care of?"

"Oh yes, sir. The problem has been taken care of." Milus said quickly.

"Hmm..." Caesar turned to his guards, "Master of the Watch. Bring her in." One of his guards walked into Caesar's private side-chamber. A few moments later, he returned, walking with a very attractive woman.

"Milus, is this the matter you took care of in Veii?" Caesar said to his General, who was now dumbstruck.

"Well, yes, sir." He watched as the guard brought the woman to Caesar's side. Caesar stood, and leaned down to kiss the woman. His approach was reciprocated by the woman, and they both turned to Milus.

Milus now had three different feelings running through him. Anger, Jealousy, and Fear. Caesar was loving this.

"General Milus. You are now Captain Milus. You have been re-assigned to the city of Maize under General Pompeii."

Milus hesitated, not sure of what to say. In the end, he dared not speak up against Caesar. "Yes..sir. I will report to my post immediately." Caesar couldn't resist humiliating the man one more time, and again kissed the woman in front of the captain.

When Milus was gone, Caesar released the woman without looking at her. She was of no further use to him. He turned to the Master of the Watch. "Bring this Octavianus to me."

"Sir, he is in Maize now. It will take a week for him to get here."

"Why is he in Maize? Why didn't he come back to Rome? Is he trying to escape punishment? The coward." Caesar was now disgusted with this man whom he'd never met.

"No, sir. He was injured in the battle. His assistant is in Rome, though. Shall I bring him to you?"

"Yes. Immediately." The guards ran off to find the assistant.

Caesar contemplated his next move. Keparta was his own conquest, and Milus had lost it. He should have executed the imbecile. In fact, he considered recalling the man for just that. However, Pompeii was a smart general and would understand how to use him. Mess captain, latrine warden, whatever low level jobs he could find.

Meanwhile, Keparta had to be re-taken. Caesar dared not give the task to Pompeii, as that would leave Maize unguarded. Brutus and Trajan were still at sea. He would have to recall Hadrian from his retreat in western Italy. Caesar found that he had only a few generals who he could count on. And thats assuming that Trajan and Brutus returned. For all he knew, they could be lost at sea.

--------------------------------------------------------
Trajan sat by the stove in his camp taking notes on their findings. They had been at this campsite for a month now, discovering marvelous wonders for Caesar. Just a few miles from their campsite, Marcus had found Iron deposits.

Disaster had also struck a few days ago. Brutus' men found a white powder in the hills a little ways from the campsite. They packed this powder up in a crate and stowed it aboard the Caspias near the galley (kitchen). Since most of the cooking suplies were still onboard all three ships, and since there was proper seating aboard, all cooking was done aboard ship instead of ashore.

Somehow, in the coarse of cooking breakfast one morning, some embers from the cooking fire landed on the powder crate. The cook, not thinking anything of this, started pounding on the crate with a spoon to put out the embers. Unfortunately he broke the top of the crate and the embers fell in. Suddenly, there was a huge explosion on board the Caspias. Men and wood were thrown everywhere. The ship was blown to pieces.

The men of the other two ships ran to assist, but there was nothing much to assist with. The few men who survived the explosion told Trajan what happened. That the box of powder blew up.

What remains they did find were buried at sea the next day. Now Trajan was pondering his new problem. Only ten men or so were on the Caspias when she blew up. Therefore, they had two full crews, the remnants of some of the sunken ships from their voyage, and the remaining crewmembers from the Caspias plus that ship's captain himself who all needed to return home. He had only two ships. Some sailors would have to be left behind. Trajan called for his two captains to join him.

He had to be careful here. He knew what would have to happen, but had to play it right. Brutus would certainly need to go back to Rome. It would be between himself and Marcus Antony as to the other captain. Antony was a good captain, but not quite politically experienced enough yet to keep from being bullied back in Rome by Brutus.

Brutus would approach his connections in Rome and point to his great success on the journey. Antony did not yet have the connections. Marcus Antony would have to stay here, otherwise the politial aspirations of Brutus would overshadow their accomplishments.

"Men, I've come to a decision. Decimus and Marcus, you will go home in the Bren and the Pharsalas. I will remain behind to begin a colony here." He looked at Brutus. He looked confused, as if he did not expect this. What was Trajan up to?

Trajan continued. "Brutus, do you remember the course back to Italy?"

"Well, no. But I'm sure Marcus does." They both looked to Marcus.

"I can lead the ships to Rome," he confidently stated.

Trajan quizzed him, "You remember that on the fifth day you need to come right and position the sun to the starboard side two hours after sunrise?"

Marcus was not so confident now. "Um...yes sir."

"And on the twelth day, you must come left four hours after sunrise to avoid the rock formation coming out of the middle of nowhere. Remember, we couldn't see this due to the fog last time and almost struck it, and theres little reason to believe that the fog will be lifted on the way back."

Even less confidently, "Yes....sir. I'll remember."

Suddenly, Brutus' look of suprised good fortune turned to genuine concern. "Are you sure of this, Marcus? I don't want to sink halfway home because you can't navigate your way around a bathtub."

Trajan gave Brutus a stern look, although inside he was smiling to himself. The plan was working.

"To be honest, sir, I don't remember either of those turns," Marcus could not look at Trajan. He felt that he had disapointed him.

Brutus was irate. "You expect me to follow this bumbling fool back home? What if he impales my boat onto a rock in the middle of the ocean? What if.."

Trajan interupted the General. "First of all, its not your boat as I seem to recall your boat getting blown up last week. And second, if you're so disapointed in Marcus, then you lead the way back."

Trajan knew that Brutus could do no such thing. He was a general, not a sailor. Trajan was a general as well, but he had practically lived his whole life at sea. Brutus responded. "Now you know that I can't lead these ships back."

"Then I will go with Marcus. You stay here."

"I will not be left here. I must report to Caesar personally," was Brutus' reply. "We can all go. I'll stay aboard the Pharsalas with you, Trajan. The men can stay here."

"We need to leave one of us here. Would you report to Caesar that you left the Bos'n of the Watch in charge on this land?" Trajan was cornering Brutus now.

"No, I guess the answer has been given. We must leave the camp in Marcus' hands."

Bingo, Trajan thought, as Brutus went to his tent to prepare for the return voyage. Marcus Antony stayed behind.

"I'm sorry, sir, that I disapointed you," he said to Trajan.

"What are you talking about Marc?" Trajan had called him Marc instead of Marcus, a true sign of affection which was not lost on the young captain.

"Those turns. I thought that I had documented all of the navigation enroute. I don't know how I missed those."

Trajan let Marcus think for a few moments. Finally he let him off the hook. "Marc, do you know why you can't remember those maneuvers?"

"No, sir." Marcus was looking more and more dejected.

"Because they never happened."

A shocked Marcus looked at Trajan. "But sir..."

"Do you really think that I would let you go back to Rome without me? Brutus would eat you alive."

Marcus let the fact that he had been tricked slide, more concerned now with his mentor's lack of confidence in him. "I can certainly hold my own in Rome, if that's what your saying, sir."

Trajan laughed. "Someday you will, Marc. I'm sure. But not yet, and certainly not against Brutus. He would have Caesar believe that he alone found this land and kept the rest of us alive shearly by his own will. No, I will go to Rome and give Caesar a true account of our journey."

His pride hurt somewhat, Marcus agreed that this was the best course. He didn't much mind Trajan hurting his pride, as he usually learned something in the event. This was a gift that Trajan had. He was able to tear someone down, then build them back up while in the same conversation.

Marcus was given instructions on turning the campsite into a settlement. Trajan showed him where to build huts and especially a temple to Neptune. He showed him how best to harvest the wheat fields, and how to capture the buffalo.

When he was sure that he had left the campsite in good hands, Trajan boarded the Pharsalas, which was loaded with supplies of wheat, water, and buffalo meat, along with some delicate spices, dyes, and the mysterious white powder. He kept skeleton crews aboard both the Pharsalas and the Bren, much to the displeasure of Brutus who would actually have to work on the return trip, so that Marcus would have the manpower to perform his difficult tasks.

----------------------------------------------

Caesar was only half listening to Lt. Nerus account of the latest battle of Keparta. He really just wanted to get this Octavianus and punish him for his failure. Then he heard something intriguing.

"What was that last thing, Leutenant?" he asked.

"He was quickly carried out by the citizens of the city and placed on a boat to Maize."

"The people of the city helped him escape Keparta?"

"Yes, sir."

"Why would they do this, Leutenant?"

"I..I guess they wanted him to live, sir."

"Who were these people?"

"The citizens of Keparta."

"Aren't the citizens of Keparta mostly Iroquois?"

"Well, yes. Sir."

"So the Iroquois citizens of Keparta assisted Octavianus out of the city that was being attacked by their Iroquois brothers?"

"That would be one way to say it, sir."

"Would there be any other way to say it, Leutenant?"

"Well, I guess not, sir."

"Amazing..." Caesar thought for a few moments. "Leutenant. Find Octavianus and bring him to me. Take my personal physician with you to assist him. And be quick!"

With that, the Leutenant was gone. Caesar had much to think about. Why would the Iroquois people help one of his soldiers? Especially one who was in charge of keeping their Iroquois brothers out of the city? He had to find out.
--------------------------------------------------------

Originally posted by zeeter
More to come today! Is anyone reading this? Or should I start one that is a little bit more interesting? I try to keep this as true to the actual game I'm playing as possible, with only a bit of embellishing. Be assured it is being read. If there is lack of comment, it may only be that no-one has anything negative to say. This seems to be progressing quite well. Keep it up.

<snip>

<snip>

Originally posted by zeeter
More to come today! Is anyone reading this? Or should I start one that is a little bit more interesting?

Yup, enjoying it and looking forward to more. :) :goodjob:

If it was one thing that Marcus Antony learned from Trajan, it was that the most important thing about building a settlement was the infrastructure. Without it, the city is helpless. His first order of business was to build roads to the wheat fields so that food could be quickly obtained. He then built an extension of that road into the horse fields, so that the horses they caught could be transported without breaking their legs on the uneven ground. Finally, he build roads to the mountains where the Iron Ore was found.

His job now was to make the new Governer's job easier. He had already built a small temple to Neptune so that his people could pray for safe seas. The city would need that, being so far from Italy. He began to notice, though, that some of the supplies he had been gathering were missing. His men would work for days to produce the building material for new houses and every time he looked it was missing. Something needed to be done.

Marcus personally began working on a building where his records could be kept. This would also be where criminals would be tried and executed. that should stop this pilfering.

"Captain Antony! Come Quick! Ship off the shore!" Marcus did not know who called for him, but quickly went into action. Running from his quarters, he called for everyone to go to battle stations. From his command post, he could see three huge ships, much bigger than galleys, about 1500 yards away. He couldn't see the ship's colors, though, as the wind blew the flags away.

"Be ready, men! Archers to the rear. Knights! Take up position behind the tree line. And don't let them see you!"

The men did as Marcus commanded without question. The ships continued inland. All Marcus could hear was a loud popping sound coming from them. He strained to see what the noise was, but couldn't tell. As the ship came closer, Marcus moved out to the beach. A smile came over him finally. "Trajan" was all he said.

-------------------------------------
"Caravels, Marc, newest and best ships in the fleet. They cut the journey in two." The two men walked along the beach as the sailors unloaded supplies. The first two boats carried pilgrims. Men, women, and children, who were to help build this settlement into a city. The third waited offshore until a landing was available. "There's two more ships moving around to the west side of the island. They'll settle there to give us a foothold on both sides of these mountains. What you need to do is to build a road to connect the two cities. It will be hard to defend both cities this far from Rome, so a road to move troops along is imperative."

"You keep saying that I'll have to do this. Why? Shouldn't the governer do this?" a puzzled Marcus Antony replied.

Trajan looked at Marcus and a huge smile appeared on his face. "Why yes, General. He should."

Marcus was dumbfounded. Trajan let the words sink in, then continued. "I put you in for it, and Caesar granted you a generalship. You are in command of all troops and people on this continent. You, General, are the Governor. I'm very proud of you Marc."

Finally, Marcus was able to speak. "Sir, I cannot tell you how much this means to me. I won't let you down."

"I know you won't, Marc. In fact, as I am your sponsor, I will not let you fail. But now we must move on. There is work to do."

"When you approached I heard a popping sound. What was that, General?"

"In due time, Marc. You'll see. There is a problem that we need to speak of. As we approached the easern peninsula of this continent we saw a settlement."

"Who was it, Iroquois?"

"No. American."

"Who? American?

"Yes, we had heard of a great people who lived north of the Iroquois, but had never met them. We stopped to pay a visit, and they greeted us politely. Their leader is King Lincoln."

"What is he doing on this continent?"

"Gaining a foothold, the same as us."

"Do you consider the Americans a threat to us?"

"Not yet, but we have to move fast. Lincoln has built one settlement here, and we must keep him from building more. That is your job, General."

The word general in reference to Marcus was still difficult on the ears. "General Trajan, I succeeded in mapping the rest of the continent while you were away. Shall we go to my command post to review it?"

"Yes, right away."

The two men discussed strategy late into the night while the sailors continued to unload supplies from the Caravels: tools, building supplies, and most interestingly, cases and cases of wine.

--------------------------------------------------------

"We've finally made contact, sire." Lincon's aide said excitedly.

"With the Aztecs?" came Lincoln's reply.

"No. The Romans."

Lincoln knew little of the Romans. According to his adversary, Hiawatha, the Romans were little more than a tribe that got too big before the Iroquois could overwhelm them. Their leader was Caesar. A General who staged a coup-de-ta a few years back. This did damage to the Iroquois economy which counted on the taxes from various luxury items which the former Roman administration had provided for next to nothing.

Now, the Iroquois had to purchase these items at or above the true market value. This put a huge dent into their economy, which was once the strongest in the world.

Caesar was competant, to say the least. He was also ruthless, eliminating most threats to his leadership. Even now he was skirmishing with the Iroquois on the Unfinished Isle.

One thing that the Romans and the Americans had in common was a hatred for the Iroquois - the strongest nation on the planet. Neither the Americans or the Romans could take on the Iroquois head to head - although Caesar had won a great war against them on the Unfinished Isle a ways back. His relationship with the Romans would be fragile, but this may work.

"Watch Captain," he said to the messenger. "Call a meeting of my advisors immediately."

"Yes, my lord."

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Marcus bid farewell to his mentor. He would not see trajan for a while, as he had been called upon to settle the skirmishes on the Unfinished Isle.

Trajan had left Marcus with great dreams. The new musket-men would give him some peace of mind defensively. With the added knights he would be able to conquer the whole continent, if necessary. Now to continue work on the infrastructure. Marcus looked out at the scene beyond his command post. There were people everywhere. He looked down at his map. To the north, beyond the area that would be of any use to Caesaria - the name of his city out of respect for Caesar - were more wheat fields and bufalo herds. Perhaps he would send the excess of these people there, to start a new colony. That would give him three cities to control on this continent. Trajan would be pleased with him.

Marcus decided that this would be his plan. But first, a drink of wine to celebrate.

----------------------------------------------------------

Octavian stood as best he could before Caesar. The wound in his leg was difficult to ignore, as was the pain in his ribs. The doctor said that this would all heal, but that was no help for the pain.

"You do not look well, captain," Caesar said to him.

"I'm fine, General."

"I'll get on with it, then. Captain, I've spoken with several citizens - Iroquois citizens - who were in Keparta when the city was captured. Do you have anything to say for yourself?"

Octavian's gaze never left Caesar's eyes. "General. My men did the best that they could. I failed them. Please do not punish my men for my failure."

"You're correct in that regard, Captain. Your men will not be the ones who are punished, although most of them died in the battle." Caesar turned to his clerk. "You may begin."

The clerk opened a scroll and began to read. "The Romans came to Keparta and stripped us of our dignity. They tore down what was important to us, then built what was important to them. General Milus took many of our young women from us and we never saw them again. They made us work in the fields while they sat in thier headquarters drinking wine." He turned to Caesar. "Shall I continue, sir?"

Caesar looked at Octavian. "Is this how we occupy our conquests, captain?"

Octavian continued to look into Caesar's eyes. "No, sir. It most certainly is not."

"What is your idea of our occupation plan, Captain?" Caesar responded.

"The occupied people need to have their dignity returned. This way they will be productive again. A non-productive city is little worth the effort in occupation."

Caesar motioned for the clerk to continue. "During his limited free time, Captain Octiavian assisted us in re-building our temple to the Raven. He also assisted in the building of our Granary, which was destroyed during the capture. Now our people had a place to store whatever grain and meat the General didn't take from us. This food kept us alive during the bitter winter months. Octavian entered the temple several times throughout that winter to deliver blankets for us..."

Caesar cut off the clerk. "Am I to understand, Captain, that you aided the enemy?"

Octavian answered quickly. Not confrontationally, but factually. "No, sir. I did not aid the enemy. The citizens of Keparta became Roman citizens upon your capture of the city. I could not allow the suffering of Roman citizens simply because they worship different gods."

"Did this interfere with the wishes of General Milus?"

"No, sir. The blankets were made from the hides of the cattle that were delivered to the army - by the Iroqois citizens. They were being discarded. The wood for the temple and granary were taken from the collapsed structures from the war."

Caesar turned back to the clerk. "Finish up now."

"Yes sir. 'We welcomed the expulsion of the Romans from Keparta. Indeed we did not lift a finger to help them during the battle. If not for Octavian, the battle would have finished more quickly. His leadership kept our Iroquois brothers at bay for several days. In the end, an arrow felled the Captain and he fell from the city wall. Knowing of the events that would occur when the walls were breached, some of the resisting iroquois ran to recover Octavian. They hid him and several other good Romans until they could be smuggled out of the city.'" The clerk looked up to Caesar to indicate that he was finished. Caesar dismissed him.

"Captain. It is difficult to find you a traitor. You brought up some valid points. The fact that Milus was a bafoon certainly helps your case.

"On the other hand, I cannot confidently say that you acted in Rome's best interests in Keparta. Therefore, what am I to do with you?"

Caesar stared at Octavian, who continued to return his gaze. The man was certain that he did the right thing in Keparta. What is right, Caesar thought. There are two answers to this. What is right to Rome, and what is right. Sometimes a leader got caught in this trap. Caesar certainly recognized it years earlier. The invasion of the Iroquois homeland was a blunder of monumental proportions. Caesar would have no part of it. The people respected him for this, because it was the right thing to do. According to the Senate, however, this was the wrong thing for Rome.

Octavian recognized this in his actions at Keparta. It certainly was in the best interest of Rome that supplies be given to the Roman Legions first and foremost. It was not in the best interest of the people of Keparta, however, to starve while the army feasted. To freeze while the General held banquets. And the Iroquois response? They recognized Octavian for his actions. Although their loyalty was to their own people, they could not let this man die.

Caesar made his decision. "Captain, as you may or may not know by now, General Hadrian has re-captured Keparta for Rome. You are to report to him immediately. I am placing you on assignment with him on a probationary basis. Be advised - you are being watched. Cross Rome, and you will be severly punished. Hadrian is one of my finest generals. If you have any concerns about the people of Keparta while there, report them to him. He is fair and will direct you in the right direction."

Octavian, fighting back a tear, finally broke his gaze with Caesar, if only to bow in reverance. "General. All I can ask for is a chance to prove myself. I thank you for that."

"Your're dismissed, Captain."

------------------------------------

Brutus gazed down upon the city of Leza. It was a small village, overlooking a river to the east. The hills to the north and west did little to afford any protection since the small defense garrison would have to remain within the village limits. The slope of the hills was such that they could be overrun easily.

Brutus had been in Zululand for little over a week. He was on an assignment given him personally by Caesar to report on the war with the Zulus. It had been a difficult war so far. The Zulus were not an advanced people; having only spearmen to wage war with. However, in battle they came in vast numbers. The superior musket-men could do little to defend themselves against the Zulu numbers.

The site of the city was appauling to Brutus. Many men worked without their full uniforms on. They sang cheerfully as they went about their business, and did not seem at all to be ready to defend themselves. Why, just a few miles away a huge battle was raging. Several knight regiments and legions were in a battle with several hundred thousand Zulus on the Zulu plains.

Brutus approached the local governer, General Cassius. "What is this, Cassius? Don't you know that we're at war?"

"Greetings, Brutus. What brings you to Leza?" Cassius replied.

"Quit the formalities. We've got a battle waging just over the mountains. Your men are wandering around as if they're getting ready for a night on the town."

"These men are tired, Brutus. We've been fighting for a year. They returned just last week from the battle of Jessum. Only half their numbers made it here alive. Besides, the Zulus don't care about Leza. It has no importance whatsoever."

"This is not your normal enemy, Cassius. The Zulus don't care much for strategy. Their objective is to kill us all."

"I know, but.." Just then, Cassius was interupted when a horseman came galloping into the city. It was the scout - Povian.

"General," the scout was out of breath. "General, they're coming."

"Who, Povian. Who's coming?" Cassius replied.

"Zulus. Thousands of them."

Cassius turned to his men and sounded the alarm. Brutus continued to question the scout. "How far away are they?"

"About ten miles. They're heading straight for us."

Brutus continued, "Are they coming from the battle on the plains?"

"No, sir. They didn't make the battle in time. Because of that, they are looking for a fight. Otherwise they will be shamed."

"What consists of their ranks? Any muskets?"

"No. They are almost all spearmen. Thousands and thousands of spearmen."

"Help the men prepare." Povian moved quickly to assist the rest of the soldiers in preparing for battle. Brutus gazed about the city for Cassius. Finding him a few yards away he asked him of his defense plans.

"As you can see, we have no walls here. The men are constructing some fencing now, backed by hay bales. I'll position some men atop the barracks, but most along the fence."

"How many men do you have?"

"I have one hundred-five men. Plus another twenty in sick-bay, still recovering from the battle of Jessum."

"What is the amunition situation?" Brutus asked.

"We're fortunate there, Brutus. A fresh supply arrived a while back. Plenty of powder and shot. We should have enough food to last a while as well."

The two generals sat and drew their defense plans in the sand. When they were done, Brutus asked one more question.

"Who's to be in command?"

"Well, I don't know. Povian knows the most about the Zulus fighting tendancies, but he is just a scout. I've been in Zululand for quite some time, although mostly in an administrative role. However I've been fighting for Rome for many years."

"As have I. Although, also like you I haven't yet fought the Zulus. Let me ask you this then, Cassius. When did you receive your generalship?"

"Ten years ago. March."

"I was ten years ago as well. January."

"I guess that settles it, then. I will answer to you Brutus."

"We'll both answer to Mars, Cassius. Lets pray that he is on our side today. We'll need his help." The two generals walked into the unfinished temple to pray to Mars; the god of war.
---------------------------------------------


Ptolemy Auretes eyes closed for the last time just past midnight. Five of his children were at his side - his sons Ptolemy XIII and Ptolemy XIV, and daughters Arsinoe, Berenice, and Cleopatra. They walked away silently and retired to their respective chambers, thinking about the man that they called Father.

Ptolemy Auretes did much to keep his people at peace. Indeed, the Egyptians had known peace during their entire existance. Contact with the other great nations was limited, but since they had little to offer other than grain, there was no need for conflict. His greatest achievement occured just a few years ago. The city of Alexandria had just finished building the greatest library in all the world. Merchants from all over the world brought great texts for the library's shelves, and the benefit was almost immediate. Egypt went from a backward nation, little more than a tribe, to a wonderfully modern one in just a few short years.

Cleopatra slept well that night. She had spent the last few weeks by her father's side, sleeping little. Now that her father had passed on she could sleep peacefully. In the morning she would have work to do. Ptolemy had arranged everything. Her siblings didn't know that she was to be named Queen. Being the third oldest child, this was sure to enrage the other children. She was only eighteen, but was to take the throne over a twenty and twenty two year old.

But Ptolemy knew what he was doing. The older children were spoiled and pompous. They went to social functions rather than attend to their royal duties. Often these duties were passed on to their maidens. They thought that Ptolemy would not know this, but there was little that the Pharoah did not know.

Cleopatra was different. When Ptolemy XIII and Ptolemy XIV were very young, their mother died. Cleopatra did not need to be told that she would raise them. At the age of eleven, she herself was raising a four year old and a two year old. The older sisters lifestyles changed little.

Tomorrow would be judgement day for these siblings.

----------------------------------------------------

Octavian viewed the carnage outside the walls of Keparta. Thousands of Iroquois laid dead in the field. His heart went out to the families of these men. These were fathers and husbands who would not be coming home. Inside the walls, there was a strange quiet. Everyone eyed the captain, waiting for him to address them. The battle was over, and they had lost only a handful of musketmen.

There was no celebration, however. And there would be none. Octavian paced the walls, trying to come up with the words he would need to address the men. Finally, he looked all along the walls at the soldiers guarding them. He called for a messenger.

"Bring me all of the leutenants at once."

"Yes, Captain," and the messenger was off.

Octavian walked over to Hadrian. He look upon the man who would have led this battle. The arrow was still protruding from the General's eye. He had led his last battle before it had even begun. The arrow had struck just as he was giving his instructions to the captain.

Captain Octavian was left to lead the men in defending the city. They had done so well. The captain's logistical presence and tactical ability ruled the day for the Romans. It seemed that everywhere the Iroquois tried to penetrate the walls there were a hundred muskets firing on them. No battle in recent memory had gone so much in one sides favor. He had even bested Caesar's original capture of the city - although he wouldn't dare mention this in front of the dictator.

The leutenants arrived to be briefed by Octavian. "Men, we would all like to celebrate. However, there are two reasons why we won't. One, our general is dead. We don't dare celebrate in the presence of our great leader.

"Two, and more importantly, this is an Iroquois city. To celebrate here is to dishonor them. We cannot appear to delight in the killing of their brothers."

The leutenants nodded in comprehension.

"Now, have your men stow their gear. The third shift will take the watch."

The leutenants left the captain now and attended to their respective troops.

Another event troubled Octavian as he looked out at the field of death. Atop the hills outside the city he could have sworn he saw Aztec scouts. What were they doing there? He must report this to Caesar at once. He retired to his quarters and began the difficult task of reporting Hadrian's death, and of the Aztec scouts.

-------------------------------------------

Once again Trajan's ships pulled in to Caesarian Harbor. Now that the harbor itself was completed all of the ships could moor at once, which would certainly help trade. Trajan's flagship was the first to moor. Just as they pulled alongside the pier, a fierce wind came at them. They were blown into the pier slowly. Trajan heard a crashing sound as the pier broke to pieces.

"What was that?" he asked his QMOW, unable to believe that the soft tap of his ship broke the pier.

"It looks like the pier broke, Captain." replied the QMOW.

"But we didn't hit it that hard, did we?"

"No sir. We've struck many a pier worse than that. They've all been able to take it."

"I'll have to bring this up to General Antony."

Once the gangplank was hastily rigged to the broken pier, Trajan walked ashore. Looking around, he could see that all was not in order. Men walked about laughing and joking. Rarely was he saluted. Livestock littered the streets, along with trash and rats. Finally he found a captain.

"Captain, where is General Antony?" he asked.

"He's in his quarters, sir. We haven't seen him for days."

Trajan grunted, then walked off to Marcus' quarters. Upon opening the door to the building, two maidens looked up at him in alarm. They giggled as he entered. "Where is the General?" he demanded.

They stopped giggling and pointed to the bedroom.

"Get dressed and leave. Now."

The maidens wasted little time and were soon gone.

Trajan had difficulty opening the door as something seemed to be behind it. He finally nudged it open and found the cause. Behind the door were at least thirty empty wine bottles. On the bed he found more wine bottles, and the half dressed general.

"Marcus!" he shouted. Only a grumble was heard in response.

"Marcus!" he said again, even louder.

"Not now. Have the captain attend to it. Get out!" was the reply.

Trajan had heard enough. He stormed into the bedroom and pulled Antony up by the hair. "General! Stand up now!"

This got Marcus' attention. "Trajan" the weary general replied. A slight smile began to appear on his face.

Trajan quickly slapped the smile from his prodigy's face. Blood began to form at the corner of his lips.

"Get yourself together and meet me at the command post in a half hour."

Trajan threw Antony down to the bed and stormed off. This place was a disaster, he thought. Maybe this was a mistake, leaving such a young general in charge of such a remote holding. No, he should have been able to handle this. If it was simply incompetance that would be one thing. But apparently his vices got the best of him. He had seen Marcus talents with his own eyes. He could handle this. Perhaps he needed more supervision. Or maybe this was not the place for him to begin his career as a General.
------------------------------------------------

Outstanding story! Keep going please.

Bill

---------------
"I think that we should go after the Romans. With their added infrastructure, we can surely take on Hiawatha." Thomas Jefferson was pleading his case to Lincoln's advisory board.

"If we attack the Romans, the Iroquois are certain to come after us. That will weaken our defenses, fighting a two front war," was the reply from John Adams.

"What if they sided with us? Did anyone think of that?" Andrew Jackson was putting his two cents in.

This meeting was getting out of control, thought Abe Lincoln. He would bide his time, though. Let them argue for a while.
"Can we even afford an all-out war right now?" asked Laffayette. Everyone turned to Alexander Hamilton for the answer.

"If we cut back on a few programs, I think that it can be financed. It will mean scrapping the University project, though," the financial officer reported.

"We must have those universities," retorted Jefferson. "The Iroquois just discovered our secret of gunpowder. We have to say ahead of them."

"Well, do you want this war? Or not?" came the reply from Hamilton.

Lincoln still waited while the meeting turned to complete chaos. Finally he looked to his most trusted advisor.

"Men." A word spoken as softly as one would ever hear. Yet the entire boardroom fell silent. All heads turned to the elderly man who had spoken. "I have just left a meeting with the Iroquios embassador. We must use restraint."

The man hesitated. Lincoln waited the appropriate amount of time to let the silence take hold. Then he spoke: "Why, Ben?"

"Yes, we have more money than the Romans. Not much, but more. We have about the same level of technology. We have significantly more soldiers than they do."

Jefferson, a longtime adversary of Ben Franklin spoke up. "Why, old man, should we restrain ourselves? If we have a larger army and more money, we should be able to take them. Think of the benefits! With their land we will be just a stones throw from the Iroquois homeland."

"You answered the question yourself. The Iroquois want us to attack the Romans. In fact, I'm sure that they would even help us."

"Then its settled. We should draw up the plans now!" Andrew Jackson was in agreement with Jefferson.

The room exploded again in arguments. Lincoln waited again for the proper moment and looked to Franklin.

Ben Franlin was Lincoln's closest and most trusted advisor. When he took office after the death of George Washington, Lincoln could think of no better chief of staff than Washington's own chief. While sometimes they made fun of his age and customs, every man in this room respected Franklin, and his advise was almost alway adhered to. When it wasn't, the results proved the old man's case.

"Thomas, what will happen after we defeat the Romans on their homeland?" Franklin spoke.

"We will build our army for an invasion of Iroquoisland." Jefferson replied.

"And the Iroquois will wait there for that to happen? They will stay in Iroquoisland watching us mobilize against them and do nothing?"

Jefferson was seeing his point. Franklin continued. "Hiawatha would like nothing more than for us to attack these Romans. It will weaken our economy, and set us years back in the technology race. Meanwhile, they will build their military at a steady rate - remember, they won't have to replace units lost in battle - and wait for our war to end. We will be penniless by that time, fighting a military that has better weapons and is better supplied."

"How do you know all of this, Ben?" Lincoln asked.

"I could read it in the Iroquois diplomat's eyes. They are licking their chops at the prospect of our war with the Romans. I wouldn't be suprised if they aproached you with an offer. They'll put up a half hearted fight against the Romans, watching while we wear ourselves down."

"So what do we do?" asked Jackson.

Jackson waited for an answer, instead Franklin turned to Lincoln. "King Lincoln, I believe that we should side with the Romans."

Once again the room burst into arguments. Lincoln didn't feel like waiting this time. "Quiet everyone," he spoke over their talking. Everyone turned back to Lincoln. "Go on, Ben."

"We can't look at the Romans as a threat. Not with them so close to the Iroquois. They wouldn't dare attempt to fight a war here, so far from Italy. It would take too long to resupply and weaken their home defenses. We do have a common hatred of the Iroquois as well. If we side with the Romans, we can create trade pacts and exchange technological ideas. Imagine the benefit of both of our nations working together to defeat these people. Not on the battlefield, but in the schools. In the banks. In the churches. King Lincoln, if we accomplished this, we would feel secure for the first time in our history."

The room didn't erupt into chaos this time, but a low murmur took over as the king's advisors discussed Franklins plan. To a man, they agreed with the old timer.

Lincoln stood. "Gentlemen, I don't think that there is a question as to what we'll do. Andrew, I want you to open up diplomatic channels with the Romans. Build an embassy in Rome so that we can contact them as necessary. Thomas, watch the Roman troops. I agree with Ben, but we cannot be too careful."

Quiet anticipation had overtaken Leza. The soldiers had built a makeshift fence which would help somewhat against the spearmen. Thank Mars, Brutus thought, that they had no muskets or catapults. This fence wouldn't stand a chance.

The men were looking around nervously at one-another as they listened to the growing sound of a chant beyond the hills surrounding the city. Povian was now returning from another recon sortie. He reported to Brutus and Cassius as the soldiers closed the fence back up after his enterance.

"They're just over the hill. It looks like three thousand of them. Mushwala's standard was present."

"Who is Mushwala," Cassius asked.

"He's one of their Generals. Competant, but not extraordinary," answered Povian.

"Tell me, you've seen these tribes fight. What are we up against?" asked Brutus.

"They'll send wave after wave of spearment at you. They'll wear your men down until they have nothing left. Eventually, they'll kill you all. By the way, these men are canibals."

The thought of Povian's last statement sent chills up Brutus' spine. "So we have a chance, then."

"What chance it that? A chance to be killed, I'd say," Povian laughed. The scout had been in Zululand for years, and could get away with forgetting his place a few times. "General, you fight this battle. You may even fight well. But by the end of the day, I expect to see your head atop the flagpole. That is, if I'm not already dead myself." Povian laughed as he walked away.

The chant was growing louder. The Zulus were singing as they approached the settlement. Brutus turned to Cassius. "We need to keep the men. Give them hope for survival. That is our only chance. At no time can we look like we're not confident. Even if you've given up on the inside, don't let that show. They can try to wear us down all they want, but we'll stand here with our pride."

"I understand Brutus. That is all that we can do. Maintain our pride," Cassius responded.

The Zulus were coming to the top of the hill. Their numbers were intimidating. They surrounded the city on three sides, with the river on the third. There would be no escape for the Romans. They must fight, Brutus thought.

At the top of the hill, the Zulus fell silent. While they were a half mile away, Brutus could make out a different headress on one of the spearmen. That must be Mushwala, he thought. The Zulu leader stood with his wooded shield raised high.

After a while of this silence, which Brutus guessed was so the soldiers could see the hopelessness of this battle, Mushwala banged his spear on his shield. A man standing near him began to chant loudly. The rest of the Zulus repeated this. A large section of them began to walk forward.

The men began to get ready to fire on them. Cassius ordered them to wait until he gave the signal.

The singing continued until the spearmen were at fifty yards. Then the silence took over again as Mushwala raised his shield high. They waited.

Brutus gave the signal to Cassius.

"First rank, Fire!" he commanded. About half of the soldiers on this side of the walls fired on the Zulus. Several of them fell, but the rest still stood. When the smoke cleared from their eyes, he shouted again. "Second rank, Fire!" he commanded. The rest of the soldiers on this side fired on the Zulus while the first group reloaded. Again, several Zulus fell, but still, the rest stood. Over and over again Cassius called for the men to fire, finally calling for them to fire-at-will. The Zulus fell in droves, but still did not move. The rest of them atop the hill stood and watched.

Brutus watched as the Zulus fell. Why weren't they fighting, he wondered. They're like sitting ducks. He turned to Povian. "What are they doing, he shouted."

Povian calmly looked at the General. "They're counting your guns, General," he replied.

Brutus looked again at Mushwala. He seemed to be watching the battle intently.

"The next wave will fight," Povian continued. "But for now, they want to find your weakness."

Mushwala beat his spear on the shield again. The singing started, and the spearmen in the field that remained standing ran back up the hill.

"Here they come now," Cassius said to Brutus as a large group of Zulus ran down the hill at them.

"Be ready, now!" Brutus yelled. "Show them what we've got, Boys!" he said to the men. A few shouts came up from his men. They seemed sincere. When the spearmen were close enough, Brutus gave the signal to Cassius.

"Fist Rank, Fire!" he shouted. They repeated the earlier process, but quickly went to the free-fire command as the Zulus came to the gate. Brutus called for several squads of soldiers from the oposite side of the wall to come to the assistance of the ones being attacked now.

The Zulus were falling at an alarming rate, Brutus thought. But that didn't seem to matter. When they got to the wall, several spears came flying into the camp. A few Roman soldiers were hit by these spears, but only one died. These spears, it seemed, were better suited to be thrust into the oponent than thrown. It was good that Cassius had the men place the bales of hay between them and the fence. They would now have to climb the fence to get at them.

The firing continued. A few more Romans fell, but nothing serious. Brutus had to step over the Zulu spears which began to litter the compound.

The Zulus who made it to the fence were impaled by the Bayonettes of the soldiers before they could attack.

Mushwala called again for his spearmen to return. They quickly ran back to the top of the hill.

Brutus looked over the carnage before him. He had lost one man, while the Zulus lost about fifty. They had won the first round. He didn't know how long they would last, but he heard the soldiers cheering after the departing spearmen. Their spirit was high. He and Cassius must keep it high if they were to have any chance.

------------------------------------------

Hiawatha couldn't stand the fact that he had been beaten now three times by the Romans on the Unfinished Isle. How humiliating. His people were laughing at him now. He was forced to make peace after the last attack, as he'd sent so many troops there that his home defenses were becoming fragile.

He must do something to regain the respect of the citizens. "When should we expect reinforcements, Stepped in Bear Dung?"

"Soon, sir. Four regiments of musket men are in training now."

That won't be enough, Hiawatha thought. He was pacing about his chambers, trying to find an edge. "What of the Aztecs. Where are they weak?" If he couldn't get to the Romans right away, maybe the Aztecs would suffice.

"We can forget the colonies on the Unfinished Isle. If we were to take them, the Romans would just sweep down and take them from us. That would leave them with the entire Unfinished Isle. Their weakest city is probably on the Roman Northern Province."

Hiawatha looked at Stepped in Bear Dung. "Where was that?"

"On the Roman Northern Province."

"When did they gain a foothold there? Why didn't I hear of this?"

"Just last year, sir. They landed there and built two colonies. I don't even think that the Romans know about them. The Aztecs had a short war with the Americans, as well, taking the city of Albany from them - the only city that they had on the continent."

"Why did you keep this from me? I need to know these things as soon as possible."

"I..you were so involved in the battle of Keparta. I didn't want to disturb you."

Hiawathat was already past this. A plan was brewing. The Aztecs have three cities on the Northern Province, and the Romans don't even know it. This could work out. If the Romans somehow discovered these cities, they would certainly be threatened. The Aztecs no longer supplied them with horses, so the relations between the two countries has been strained of late. This may push the Romans over the breaking point.

First, though, he would have to build his own outpost on the continent. A base from which to attack. Caesar couldn't possibly defend his homeland, the Northern Province, and the Unfinished Isle. Especially against Montezuma's troops and the Iroquois. Hiawatha wouldn't start this war, but would finish it.

"Stepped in Bear Dung, go call a meeting for me with the Roman Consul."

------------------------------------

Lepidus entered Caesars chamber for instructions.

"Ah, Lepidus. There you are. How goes the war in Zululand?" the Dicator asked.

"Well, sir, its difficult to say. We are gaining ground, but at a great cost. We've defeated scores of Zulu regiments, but they are immediately replaced. Plus, anytime we capture a city theres nothing left to occupy."

"These Zulu troops. Spearmen?"

"Yes," replied Lepidus.

"I see. Thats one of the problems with facing the Zulus. Give the man a spear, and he's a spearman. Yet if we give a man a musket, he's not a musket-man. It takes time and money to train our soldiers. The Zulus simply give their citizens spears. They can afford heavy losses this way."

"Surely the cost will wear them down, though."

"Not necessarily, and stop calling me Shirly. These men do not think like we do. They fight for different reasons. For them to die in battle is a great honor. They feel that they are being chosen to die for their country. They'll keep coming until theres none of them left."

"I see, sir."

"This conquest is costing us a fortune. I don't know why we even started it. They have nothing that we want. The land is flat and un-noteworthy, making it difficult to defend should we take it. We can't afford to send the bulk of our army there just yet. If we did, I'm sure that things would be different, but why risk it for such a little gain." Caesar thought for a moment. "Lepidus, have the troops alerted to be withdrawn. I'll make peace with the Zulus rather than risk more of our troops."

"Yes, sir. Shall I send in the Iroquois Embassador now?"

"Let him stew for a while. I'm tired of talking about how much they want Keparta and Maize back." Caesar then changed the subject. "Is everything ready for the ceremony tonight?"

"Hadrian's memorial service is all prepared."

"And you sat Captain Octiavianus next to me?"

"Yes, sir."

"Well done. that is all, Lepidus."

Caesar had made the right decision with Octavian. He had turned out to be a wise and considerate leader. Tonights memorial service for Hadrian would also be a time to honor the Captain with the Roman Star, the highest award given to a soldier. Only five had ever been handed out. Octavians defense of Keparta would forever be remembered as a great achievement in Rome's military history.

He wished that he didn't have to say goodbye to his friend Hadrian tonight, though. Hadrian was his first assistant. Together the two of them captured their territories on the Unfinished Isle and Caesar always was fond of the man.

This reminded Caesar of another problem. Who was to defend Keparta. Pompeii was watching over the city for now, but he was needed elsewhere. There were no generals to spare. This Octavian was a good leader, but wasn't quite ready for this type of command. He could have Brutus or Cassius hold the city.

This might not be such a good idea, though. Brutus was restless, and might not be suited for a defensive role. Cassius was an administrative General. Nothing more. He would have to leave Brutus there when he returned from Zululand. Octavianus could hold down the city until Brutus arrived.

This will relieve Pompeii of his duties on the Unfinished Isle, allowing him to take on his next task. The invasion of Egypt.

More to come today: The continued battle of Luza; The memorial service for Hadrian; Trajan's confrontation with Marc Antony; the ascention of Cleopatra; Hiawatha's gamble.

---------------------------------------

Berenice, her maid at her side, was the first of the siblings to gather in the royal chambers. She approached the pharoah's council demanding to know why an ascension ceremony had not yet been scheduled.

"What have you been doing these last few weeks?" she asked of them. "We've seen my father's death coming for a while. This should have already been planned. Where is my personal council?"

"They were asked to leave, Princess," came the reply from one of the councilmembers.

"By whom?"

"Cyprotemy," came the reply.

Berenice looked to the man who was Ptolemy's personal advisor and head of the council. He had served her father for decades, and, she decided, would not serve her.

Cyprotomy was looking over some scolls. Why was he not addressing me, Berenice thought. This is utter insubordination, and must be dealt with. If she were to allow the head councel to get away with this she would lose control of the rest of them.

"Cyprotemy. Do you have anything to say about this?"

Finally, the councelmember looked up at her. "Your highness, I -"

Just then, Ptolemy XIII and Ptolemy XIV entered the royal chambers. Berenice was not happy with their presence. Whilst she was the rightful heir to the throne, the two brothers may complicate things. Some councelmembers may be more comfortable having a man in the throne. However, their ages would most likely prevent this.

"Brothers, I am addressing Council. Would you excuse us?" she said in a way that was more of a demand than a request.

Before they could leave, Cleopatra entered the room. Berenice watched the councilmembers stand and lower their heads in reverence. What was this all about, she thought.

"Good morning councilmembers, Berenice, Ptolemy XIII, Ptolemy XIV."

The two brothers nodded to their sister. Not unusual, Berenice thought. Cleopatra raised these kids so they probably held her in high regard.

"Whats going on here, Cleopatra," Berenice said, still unable to grasp what was so obvious to the brothers. Behind Cleopatra were three of the Pharoah's elite guards. Something was definately wrong here.

"I'll not bicker about this, Berenice. I am the new queen of Egypt," came the reply from her sister.

"Ha!" Berenice laughed. "You have no claim to the throne. Isn't that right, Cyprotemy?"

"Well, Princess, technically you are correct. Cleopatra is third in line to the throne. Your other sister, Arsinoe, has fled the palace."

"Why?" Asked Berenice.

"Because she was to be killed, sister," replied Cleopatra.

A sudded chill filled Berenice's heart. It all sank in, now. Cleopatra could only be queen if she and her sister were killed. Now, it seemed that that was going to happen.

Berenice was indignant. "On who's doctrine is this?" she demanded.

"The Pharoah Ptolemy Auretes," Cyprotomy replied.

"He would most certainly not have his own daughters killed." Berenice was unbelieving.

"He has," was Cleopatra's reply.

Berenice watched as one of the elite guards approached her an drew his sword. The last thing that she saw was the look in Cleopatras eyes. There was nothing there. No sadness nor happiness. It was as if her life meant nothing to Cleopatra. Then she was dead.

--------------------------------------

Dawn in Zululand is like a new beginning. Once must wait for the fog to burn from the hills before anything is visible. But for the Romans at Leza dawn could not have come soon enough.

Countless times they had turned back the Zulu charge. Of their original numbers, only ninety-five remained. The wounded dared not leave their posts. To do so would certainly mean their deaths, while to stay might mean their deaths. They were all weary, but felt that the Zulus must be too.

Finally, Brutus was able to see the tops of the hills. The Zulus were not there yet, but soon would be, he was sure. He could hear them singing for the other side of the hills. The men, some of them had been able to nap since the last assault, nearly a half hour ago, were getting ready again to defend the city.

The Zulus began again to line the tops of the hills. Their numbers didn't seem to dwindle much since yesterday, Brutus thought. They must have killed a thousand of them since the battle started.

The Zulus stopped singing. Now the assault would begin again.

Instead, though, Mushwala began a different chant, which was echoed by his spearmen. During this singing, the Zulu numbers doubled.

"It can't be," Brutus whispered. "How many of them can there be?"

"We can't do this, General!" came a shout from one of his men. "Theres too many! What more is there that we can do? We've done all we can!" The man was almost in tears.

Brutus looked at the soldier. "You can fight. All of you." He looked about the line of defenders. "You have nothing left but to fight. You cannot go to sleep. Cannot eat. Cannot leave this place. But you can fight. And you will fight, because you are Romans."

The men looked at their general, trying to believe him. Trying to gather some encouragement from is words. There wasn't much to grasp onto. Then Brutus heard a strange singing. This was not coming from the Zulus, but from his own men. He looked at the singer. It was Cassius.

Cassius had begun singing the Roman national anthem. He was singing louder now. Brutus listened as several of the men joined in the singing. It was getting louder now, and the haunting stares he had just seen turned to focused anticipation. After a while, Brutus found himself singing as well. He walked over to Cassius.

"This was what the men needed, Cassius."

"Yes Brutus. They needed some pride. They'll fight. We'll all die together here in this place. But we fight for Rome and Caesar," replied Cassius.

"Hail Caesar, Cassius," said Brutus as the Zulus began to charge the city again. "Hail Caesar."

------------------------------------------

I have a bit more to add, however the story is sort of dragging. If anyone is truly reading this and waiting for more, let me know and I'll continue. If not I'll start another one. A lot of the recent stuff has been set up for future additions.

Aargh! Don't leave me hanging! :aargh3:

But seriously, better to leave me hanging than to continue to grind out words if your heart isn't in them.

------------------------------------------

Marcus had worked hard to regain favor again in Trajan's eyes. The city was cleaned, buildings were repaired, and a new land mass, discovered with the help of the Roman's new Caravels, was settled in two areas. Whats more, his scouts noticed a new Iroquois settlement on the new landmass. They would have to be watched.

Trajan was watching Marcus, and he knew it. Allowing the Northern Province to fall under dis-repair was a big mistake. Since Trajan's return they were both changed men. Marcus gave up the drinking, setting his sites on correcting the problems here. Trajan was busy working on a secret project for Caesar. Even Marcus was not aware of what this was. All he knew was that at the end of the day he saw the light on in Trajan's quarters, and in the morning that light was still on. He was working himself to death to complete this project.

When Trajan arrived he was flanked by several ships carrying supplies of marble and granite.

-------------------------------------------

Another night had passed, and no relief seemed in sight. The Zulus continued to rush the settlement of Luza, and the Romans repeatedly pushed them back. Nobody had given up, but Brutus knew that it was only a matter of time. How much longer could they hold out here? They were down to eighty men, going up against thousands of Zulus - and it seemed that their numbers continued to grow.

The men's spirits were dwindling, but they did not give up, as Brutus and Cassius would not let them give up. The occasional song and the liberal offerings of wine lifted the moral when it seemed needed.

The physician, working in a makeshift practice within the temple patched the men up as best as he could, gave them some wine for the pain, and sent them back out.

Last night, the Zulus broke through the fencing and reached the settlement's buildings - most notably the barracks. They were pushed back in a valiant battle against some of the wounded men resting withing the barracks.

It seemed that everyone was wounded. Brutus himself was nursing a stab wound in his thigh. He did not let that bother him, and even made sure the men saw it, hoping that it would inspire them to fight through their wounds.

Brutus approached Cassius in the morning of the third day of battle.

"Cassius, how was roll-call?"

"We lost fifteen men yesterday, Brutus."

"And we'll lose twenty today, I'm sure," replied Brutus. "Its a damn shame. They are fighting the battle of their lives, but won't live to tell about it." Brutus continued, "How much longer, do you think?"

"I'd say another few minutes and they'll charge."

"Cassius, I want you to take twenty men. Form three ranks. We'll let them in this time. Maybe we can set up a trap within the settlement."

"Perhaps."

Cassius rushed off to begin his task. Brutus looked to the tops of the hills where the Zulus were chanting and forming their morning line. There were still too many of them.

Brutus gave instructions to the leutenants on how his trap would work. When he was done, the Leutenants rushed off.

The Zulus charged a few moments later. Cassius looked at the direction of the charge and concentrated forces on that area. A few less than usual as he had twenty of the best soldiers in the rear. The men at the fence killed the first rank of charging Zulus, then backed off.

The Zulus continued at the fence and broke through. The original straglers were picked off by musket-men from the flanks. When the full force of the charge entered the city, Cassius gave the command.

"First rank, Fire!"

The first row of soldiers fired on the charging Zulus. They then stood and moved to the rear rank. The second rank, now the first, knelt down as the third rank reloaded.

"First rank, Fire!"

Again, the entire first row fired on the Zulus. More of them fell as they repeated this process over and over. Cassius and Brutus stood on either side and fired their hand-held muskets at the Zulus. The remaining soldiers continued to fire on straglers when they entered the city away from the main group.

Eventually, the Zulu assault was pushed back. The men quickly rebuilt the wall where it was breached.

Brutus turned to Cassius, "Fine work, Cassius. You allowed us to live a while longer."

-----------------------------------------

Caesar had learned much of Octavius during Hadrian's memorial service. He was an only child, orphaned at an early age. Raised by the temple, Octavian joined the Roman Army at age fifteen. He rose through the ranks, and gained his commission as an officer during the first war with the Iroquois. He was promoted to Captain under Milus's command during the second Iroquois war on the Unfinished Isle.

Perhaps losing his parents at such an early age gave Octavian his compassion. While he performed his duties above and beyond what was expected, he did so with an understanding of both his men and of the army. Something was missing in him though, Caesar thought. A certain happiness that existed in men was not there.

Caesar saw in Octavian the qualities of leadership, without the evils of political gain. It seemed that this lack of political ambition grew from his unhappiness. Caesar felt sorry for the man, and decided that he would personally observe his progress over the years. He had too much potential to ignore.

Meanwhile, Caesar's other thoughts were of the Aztecs. They were watching him in the Unfinished Isle, and the Iroquois had just given him a map of the Northern Province where three Aztec cities were growing.

Caesar's first thoughts on this were to conquer these cities. But then he thought of an important factor. Why were the Iroquois telling him of this?

He could easily take over the Aztec cities in the Northern Province. His lead in naval forces could transport troops there at a moments notice. Not only that, but he had just recently begun a defensive upgrade of all his cities. The musket-men were being replaced by riflemen. These riflemen were far better shots and could defend a city more easily.

But if he were to spend time defending the Northern Province with his army, that would leave the Unfinished Isle isolated from reinforcements. Perhaps Trajans work in Caesaria would solve this problem.

In the meantime, it was time for Caesar to once again lead an army, something he had left to his generals for quite some time.

----------------------------------------

Cleopatra eyed the Roman diplomat carefully. This was her first meeting with the Romans, and she did not want to seem weak, even though she had been queen for only a few days.

"That is Caesar's demand, Queen Cleopatra," the diplomat said. "He wants diplomatic channels opened between our civilizations, and as a personal gift, he would like the city of Giza handed over to him."

"I do not trust the Romans. I will have to bring this matter up with my council."

"I suggest you do that, ma'am. I await your reply - no later than tomorrow evening."

"Very well," Cleopatra replied, and the diplomat left her chambers.

So, Cleopatra thought,the Romans want to get their hands on our cities. It won't stop with Giza, either. First Giza, then Alexandria, then all of her cities until the Romans were in charge of Thebes itself.

But what could she do? There was pratically no Egyptian army. The isolationist nature of the country's past left little hope for any alliances. But what of an alliance with the Romans themselves? If giving Giza to the Romans could buy them some time, perhaps they could build an army.

The Egyptians had spent their entire existance building their culture at the expense of their defenses. Now that would change. However, she thought, the people of Giza would certainly not accept Roman rule. They would surely rebel against them and re-join the Egyptian ranks. But how could she do this without losing face with the rest of the Egyptian empire?

There was no way that the egyptian people would stand for this - unless she led the rebellion herself. A plan was in the works.

--------------------------------

Sleepless nights and workfilled days were taking their toll on Trajan, Markus thought. He was not the same. It looked like the work was killing him.

One night, Marcus saw the light out in Trajan's quarters. He decided to approach. After knocking on the door, he found it to be open. Walking in, Marcus found trajan sitting in a chair, looking out the window.

Without looking at Marcus, Trajan spoke, "Its done, Marc. Its done."

Marcus was startled. "What is, Trajan?"

"The palace. We completed it - ahead of schedule."

Marcus looked out the window. What he saw was remarkable. Huge columns, usually hidden by scaffolding, were visible. A dome in the center. Towers on all sides. This was a remarkable structure. One befitting a king.

"What is it for, Trajan?" he asked.

"For Caesar," was the reply.

"Is he coming?"

"Yes, he is coming. This is his palace away from Rome. From now on, there will be government representation here in the Northern Province. Until now, these lands were too far from Rome to be worth much. That will change."

"You look like you could use some rest, Trajan."

"Yes, I could. Help me to the bed, Marc."

Marcus held his arm out to his mentor and assisted him to the bed. He had lost a lot of weight, Marcus thought. Carefully, he laid him down.

"Marc, you must continue on this path."

"I will, Trajan, with your help."

"I cannot help you any more, Mark."

"What do you mean?"

"Oh, I am an old man. Too old."

"Stop talking like that, Trajan," Marcus said. He could feel his eyes getting watery.

"No, Marc. I've led a good life. All for Rome. First the Senators, then Caesar. But I will live on. In you, I hope, Marcus. I consider you my son. If not by blood, then by affection."

"You've always been like a father to me, Trajan."

"Let me rest now. If I should awaken tomorrow, I'll see you then. If not tomorrow, then we'll meet in heaven. Until then, Goodnight, Marcus."

"Goodnight, Trajan. Farewell." A tear rolled down Marcus's cheek. He knew that Trajan would not wake up tomorrow.

------------------------------------------

"This is new," Brutus said to Cassius. The Zulus were lining the hills in mid-day. More than at any time before. "Do they all plan to attack at once?" The two men both turned to the scout, Povian.

"It appears that way, General," Povian said as he sat down in submission. This was too much for him.

Brutus had had enough. "What more do you want!" he shouted to the Zulus, although they couldn't hear him over their chanting song. "What more can we give you!?" The Zulus continued their song. Louder now, and different than previous songs. Brutus, remembering himself, looked at his men. "Don't give up hope, boys. Theres still fight in us," he said.

Now a new sound was heard. Laughter. Brutus could barely hear it over the sound of the Zulu's song. It was Povian, sitting on a stump laughing histerically. Brutus looked to Cassius, who was just as dumbfounded.

Cassius walked over to Povian. "What is it?!" he shouted to the scout. Brutus saw exasperation on Cassius' face. Povian only laughed harder. Suddenly, Cassius exasperation turned to his own laughter.

Brutus could tell that Cassius had lost it, too. There was nothing left to do but laugh at the strange Povian. "What are you laughing at, you fool?" he asked again.

Finally, Povian was able to contain himself enough to speak. "They're saluting you."

Cassius continued laughing. "They're saluting us?" he asked. Povian could only grunt through his own laughter to confirm.

Brutus looked again at the Zulu line. One by one, the Zulus held their shields over their heads and turned. As they turned, they walked down the hill, until only their leader, Mushwala, remained. Finally, he raised his shield to the Roman soldiers, turned his head away, and walked back down the hill.

The battle was over.

------------------------------------------

Caesar sat upon his horse, overlooking the men he would go to battle with. To a man, they were ready. This was Caesar's personal army. Tested in battle against the Iroquois, and now ready to finally take the city of Kente from the Aztecs.

Kente was not a strategic city. There were no economic gains to be had from its recapture. But it was on Italian soil. This was to be Caesar's great achievement during the first Iroquois war. Instead, the Aztecs saw an opportunity to gain a foothold in Italy and took it. There was nothing that Caesar could do at the time. He certainly couldn't go to war with the Aztecs, not while he was at war with the Iroquois and had a tenuous hold on the cities on the Unfinished Isle. Now was his chance.

Word now came from his scouts.

"What does the embassy say?" he asked them.

"No deal, Emperor. They will not give us the city."

"Then we will take it from them. Bugler! Sound the charge!"

The army of Caesar began to move on Kente. Three regiments of riflemen marched, led by Caesar and four Regiments of knights and two regiments of the new Cavalry.

Kente didn't stand a chance.

------------------------------------

In Keparta, Octavian awaited Brutus' arrival from Zululand. He wasn't quite sure what was taking him so long. As acting commander of the city, he was informed of actions in Italy and expected a counterattack here. Hopefully Brutus would arrive in time.

As he walked the streets of Keparta, the citizens, both Iroquois and Roman greeted him. They shook his hand and offered him treats of fruit. He was truly loved in this city.

A leutenant quickly approached him. "Captain. They're here!" he said quickly.

"The Aztecs?" Octavian aleady knew the answer.

"Yes, Captain."

"We've trained for this, Leutenant. Ready the men. The Aztecs don't know what they're in for."

"Yes sir!" the leutenant said as he rushed off to prepare for war.

Octavian would have to fight this battle himself - without Brutus. This would not be new, he thought. He had defended this city three times before. He could do it again. His troops were ready. Four Riflemen regiments. Two Knights. Four Cavalry. They could take on anyone. Octavian had the benefit of Brutus' army, reassigned to the city to await their general's arrival from Zululand. These men were under the temporary command of Captain Tessius, but while within the city limits they and Tessius fell under Octavian.

Tessius now approached Octavian.

"Don't worry, Octavian. If the Aztecs get into the city, we'll stop them."

"You don't have to wait that long. Your riflemen will be along the walls. I want your cavalry ready to charge the field upon my signal," Octavian replied.

"We'll not involve ourselves with this battle unless they get through the walls," Tessius said indignantly.

Octavian looked at Tessius. He was just like his General, or so he'd heard. There was nothing to gain from fighting alongside Octavian's men. But if they got through, he could say that his army stopped the Aztecs instead of Octavian's. "Tessius, all of these men are assigned to Brutus now, including me. I am in charge of the defense of this city until the arrival of Brutus. All of the soldiers withing the city now will fight in defense."

"We will do no such thing. This is your battle. Fight it with your own men!"

This was too much for Octavian. He grabbed Tessius by the collar and threw him to the ground. He pulled his sword and held it to Tessius' neck. "You can either die now, or die defending this city. What will it be?"

OMG! I love your story man! :eek:

Post, post, post!!! :goodjob:

-----------------------------------

The fleet of Galleons approached Gaza harbor at mid-day. From the bow of his flagship, Pompeii watched as a small sailboat came slowly toward him. He guessed that this was the Egyptian delegation prepared to meet him. The Roman diplomat had given the demands to Cleopatra only a few days ago. If they ceaded Gaza to him, he was to occupy the city. If not, he was to attack.

Pompeii watched as the Egyptian diplomat was assisted up onto the deck of his ship. The diplomat wasted no time and approached the General.

"Greetings General. It is good to see you. I am Cyprotemy, head of the Egyptian council and personal advisor to Cleopatra. With me is my assistan Brianna." Cyprotemy's assistant bowed before the General.

Pompeii was somewhat insulted that a woman was sent out with the greeting party, but what would one expect from a country ruled by a woman? "Good day, Cyprotemy. I am General Pompeii, Governer of Romes Eastern conquests."

"Well, General. I hope you had a pleasant voyage. Without further adue, I now present you the city of Gaza."

So this was their answer. Pompeii had to admit to himself that he was a bit disapointed. His armies hadn't seen much action defending the Unfinished Isle and were ready for battle.

"That's good to hear, Cyprotemy," he answered. "Will you be so kind as to guide my fleet in to safe harbor?"

"Of course, General." Cyprotemy's assistants began to tell the Quartermaster of the Watch of the safest landing sites as Cyprotemy and Brianna continued to speak with the General.

"Queen Cleopatra is most interested to meet you, General. I'd like to arrange for a meeting. Perhaps next week?"

"Why not sooner, Cyprotemy? I'd like to get all of the formalities out of the way as quickly as possible."

"The queen is occupied in Thebes, General. There is a matter which must be taken care of."

Pompeii guessed that this matter was one of dealing with the people's reaction to the giving away of Gaza.

As the ships moored to the harbor of Gaza, Cyprotemy continued to discuss matters of interest to the General. Eventually they were led from the gangplank and Brianna began a tour of the city of Gaza.

Pompeii was impressed with the vast number of Temples, Cathedrals, Colloseums and other buildings which lent themselves to the great culture of the Egyptian peoples. The people, on the other hand, looked at him warily. They would have to be re-educated, Pompeii thought.

Pompeii requested that Brianna lead them to the city courthouse where he could begin his work as governer. He tired of this woman's loathesome tour. He and his personal guard were led to the courthouse where Brianna was asked to leave them. Cyprotemy nodded to her and she bid them adeu.

-----------------------------------------

The battle for Keparta was quickly finished - a testament to the fine training of the Roman armies. One thing that bothered Octavian was that an Aztec Rifleman regiment was the last to attack the city. Why had they attacked with musket-men and knights when they had riflemen? His advanced scouts had the answer for him.

It turned out that the Aztecs had just begun upgrading their armies to the new Riflemen, but the cities on the Unfinished Isle did not yet have the facilities to make these upgrades.

He went to Tessius with this information.

"What are you proposing to do, Octavian? You can't possibly think that you may take Brutus' army."

"No, but you can. You've led these men in Brutus' absense for weeks."

"Yes, but not in battle. They fight for Brutus, not for me."

"You're still their captain, Tessius. They must answer to you."

"I think that we should wait for Brutus," Tessius said.

This was the first time that Octavian saw this in Tessius. He had been wrong about Brutus' captain. He was not politically ambitious nor did he seek to expand on his reputation. Tessius was a coward. He had most likely risen through the ranks as a "yes man" to Brutus.

"You must do this, Tessius." Octavian tried one last time. "I believe it is what Brutus would have done with his army." Although he tried to hide it, Octavian could see that Tessius was beginning to tremble.

"I would not risk that gamble, Octavian."

Octavian waited a moment in thought. "Wait here, Tessius," he finally said.

Octavian walked out of the command post and returned a few moments later with several guards. "Tessius, you have a choice. You may either lead your men against the Aztecs, or stay here with the defenders of Keparta."

Tessius said nothing. He only looked at Octavian. Soon, he could no longer look at the captain, and only hung his head in shame. Octavian walked over and stood beside him.

"Tessius, I understand your feelings, but you know what I must do," he said to him. Tessius only nodded his head in agreement.

"Leutenant Tiberius, I place you in command of the defense of Keparta. I will lead Brutus' army against the Aztecs."

"Yes Sir," came Tiberius' reply. Octavian dashed off to discuss his battle plans with his Leutenants. Within the hour the army of Brutus was mobilizing out of the city under the command of Octavian.

------------------------------------

Brianna left the Romans and Cyprotemy at the courthouse and quickly walked back to the harbor. This would not work, she thought. Pompeii was a baffoon. He could not be reasoned with and would only follow his own doctorine. A man like that cannot be dealt with on her terms. There would be no manipulation of the Roman occupation of Gaza.

But what could they do now? She thought. Maybe the army that was building in the north could come and take Gaza back. Or maybe they could simply let the citizens of Gaza rebel. For the queen, the army taking the city would certainly be more beneficial. But if this happened, there would be huge reprocussions from Rome.

If the city rebelled, there would be reprocussions in Rome, but not necessarily directed at the Queen and her advisors. This would allow them further time to build their army. In the meantime, she must gather in Alexandria at once. The palace there was almost complete.
Brianna remembered how the people of Thebes and everywhere in Egypt had reacted to the decision to give away Gaza. Corruption within the government had exploded. It was settled by the Queen and her decision to built a new palace in Alexandria - home of the Great Library. This would more centralize the government and allow them to administer to the more lucrative cities to the south.

--------------------------------------

"What are you talking about, Stepped in Bear Dung?!" Hiawatha was once again taking out his anger on the poor advisor. "The Roman armies are still in Italy, preparing to move to the Unfinished Isle."

"Yes sir, but they have captured all of the Northern Provinces," replied Stepped in Bear Dung.

"They don't have the resources in Northern Province to hold any offensive."

"It seems that they do, sir. No Roman ships have approached the Northern Province in a year, other than trade ships."

"But how could they build an army up there? We saw last year that they only had enough troops to hold their positions at best. There must be some mistake."

"Sir, great changes have come over the Northern Province in the last year. It has been restructured from a central governing position. They no longer face the corruption which hindered them for so long."

Hiawatha thought a while. He had once again underestimated the Romans. If they had an army in the north, that meant that the southern armies were free to attack wherever they wanted. On the Unfinished Isle, or worse, in Iroquoisland itself.

"This was a mistake..." he mumbled. Hiawatha turned to Stepped in Bear Dung. "Has our envoy reached Caesar yet with our declaration?"

"Not yet, sir, but I don't believe he can be reached in time."

"Damn," Hiawatha thought. He was about to go to battle again in a war he could not win.

-------------------------------

"He took my army!"

"Y..Yes General," the poor leutenant replied.

"How dare he do this. Where is Tessius?" Brutus asked.

"He is in quarters, sir."

"Bring him to me now."

The leutenant dashed off to get the captain. Brutus was enraged. His army was taken out to battle without him and without his captain. Who did this guy think he was? Some maverick trying to advance himself with someone else's army. I'll have his head for this, Brutus thought.

He didn't need to return from the greatest battle in Roman history to see this.

Tessius was brought before him.

"Tessius, how could you allow this?" Brutus asked of the captain.

"General Brutus, it was the right thing to do," came the reply.

"Why didn't you do it then? Not that it would have been right, but you were in charge of my men."

"I...I couldn't, sir."

"You couldn't?"

"No, sir. I couldn't lead the army against the Aztecs."

"Captain Tessius, I was just in a battle with about a hundred men defending against thousands of Zulus. Not one of those men ever said that they couldn't fight anymore." Brutus had no pity for the man.

Once again, Tessius hung his head. Brutus watched as he reached to his waist and removed his sword. The captain walked to Brutus and handed him his sword.

"You disapoint me, Tessius," Brutus said to the man. Tessius only stood with his head hung low in shame. Brutus became even more enraged with the man.

He held the captain's sword high. "There is no room in the Roman Army for cowards," was all he said as he swept the sword down and into Tessius' chest. Brutus watched as his former captain fell to the floor.

Tessius looked up at the general with suprise. Brutus returned his look with one of disgust as the Captain died.

Now he would deal with Captain Octavius. The captain had no idea what was in store for him if Brutus ever saw him.

"General. Ships in the har...bor," one of the leutenants said as he saw the dead captain while in mid sentance.

"Who is it, leutenant?" Brutus asked.

"I don't know, Sir."

Brutus rushed out the door to see the Roman ships approaching. "It's Caesar," he said, more to himself than anyone else.

----------------------------------------

Marcus Antony stood in a cafe overlooking Albany's great harbor. He was joined there by Lafayette, the American general.

"You've done a remarkable job here, Marcus."

"Thank you, General," replied Marcus. "That means a lot coming from a great leader like you."

Marcus had read much of the Americans. Lafayette had intrigued him the most. He had been a general for a great civilization - the French - many years ago. During the Franco-American war the General held the city of Paris for three years before it was finally overrun by American swordsmen and catapults. This was the final battle of the war and France ceased to exist since then. The Americans had wiped them out.

Due to his bravery against the Americans, and the thoughtfulness of their then leader, Washington, he was allowed a commission in the American Army where he fought mostly against the Iroquois until he retired to a post on Lincoln's cabinet.

"You have done well here. I cannot recall any land being settled and defended as well and as quickly as the Northern Province. Your battle tactics against the Aztecs were inspiring."

Marcus felt a need here to check his admiration for Lafayette while he waited for the invevitable question.

"I'm glad I was able to impress you, General. We are thrilled with our conquests here. Since the tragic death of Trajan, we have thrived here. His dying acts were to build the palace that allows us the ability to wage war here. Without that we would most likely have had a difficult time."

"I'm sorry for the loss of your mentor, Marcus. I, too, lost a mentor many years ago. Joan of Arc was the greatest ruler I've ever known. So great she was that the Americans were forced to wage war just to keep up. I tried to protect her in the end, but I could not prevent her death when the Americans breached the walls of Paris. She was burned at a cross then, a day I will never forget."

Marcus listened to Lafayette's story and felt a sadness for the culture which had disapeared so long ago. He knew enough here to keep his mouth shut. Words would not work.

Lafayette changed the subject. "So what is Rome to do now that the Northern Province and Unfinished Isles are under its flag?" he asked.

Here it comes, Marcus thought. "I've no idea, Lafayette. I am a general and do what I'm told."

"Ah, I know the feeling. You do what Caesar tells you as I did what Joan told me."

"Something like that."

"And Albany? It is to be returned to Lincoln?"

"No." Marcus looked at Lafayette.

"Marcus, there are American citizens here," the great French General was quite a diplomat. Marcus' response did not faze him in the least. "They live with American culture. Think how unhappy they will be under Roman rule."

"How happy indeed, Lafayette. They've been through years of corrupt governers and tax collectors pocketing their hard earned tax money. They've seen the resources that they spent so long to work for used to build the governers vacation home. Is that happy?" Marcus continued to look at Lafayette. "America cannot possibly govern this city effectively. Its too far away. We have the ability to turn this crime riddled city into a great metropolis, like Rome itself."

"That disappoints me, Marcus. I had looked forward to the liberation of Albany, but now see it as occupation from a different source. Do you know what this will do for our relations?"

Marcus gaze at Lafayette turned into a lear. "Just what is that suposed to mean, General."

"Lincoln wants this city back, Marcus. He will most certainly not stop short of taking it back by force."

Marcus stood eye to eye with Lafayette. "So be it, then."

-------------------------------------
Caesar was confused, "Did he say why?"

"I only heard that there were some riflemen in the battle here. He decided it was best to chase the Aztecs back to their cities."

"Riflemen." Caesar thought for a moment. When did they start using Riflemen?

"Julius, you know the penalties that he needs to face. I want it to be my sword." Brutus was one of the few who could get away with calling Caesar by his first name.

"Don't be too hasty, Decimus," he replied. "Lets wait to hear what he has to say. Octavian approaches the city now."

The two men watched as a group of twelve horses approached the city. Now they would get to the bottom of this, Caesar thought. Octavian certainly knew better than to take another man's army. This was very odd, and differed from the opinion he had formed of Octavian.

"General Caesar," Octavian said as he dropped from his horse to salute him.

"Captain, you'll have hell to pay for this!" Brutus shouted.

Octavian looked at Brutus as if he expected this. Caesar decided to interupt before anything happened. "Captain Octavian. I hear that you took General Brutus' army out of Keparta to attack the Aztec cities. Is this true?"

"Yes, sir. I did."

"See! He admits it!" Brutus exclaimed.

Caesar only held up his hand to signal Brutus to calm himself. "And for what reason did you do this?"

"I thought it the best strategic decision. The Aztecs have Riflemen now, but must import them from Aztecland. I felt it best to attack now rather than wait for them to reinforce themselves."

"And what did you accomplish by doing this, Captain Octavian." Caesar asked.

"General Caesar, we captured three Aztec cities. Two were defended by a single musket-man regiment, while one was held only by some old pikemen," Octavian seemed both proud of himself, and concerned that the Generals might not be so impressed.

"Brutus, I'd like to speak with Octavian alone for a moment."

Brutus continued to stare at the Captain. "Yes, General. But remember, he's mine."

"Yes Brutus, and you remember your place. General," Caesar said sharply.

Brutus turned his glare to Caesar for a moment, then was off.

Whe he was gone, Caesar spoke more softly to Octavian.

"You're nothing, if not conroversial, captain."

Octavian said nothing. Caesar waited a moment then chuckled. "Well, you certainly can't serve under Brutus now. I'll have to take you back to Rome with me."

Octavian was suprised. "Sir, I enjoy serving in the field."

"Yes, I know, Octavian. But you need to learn more of politics if you are to succeed. The fact is that you did the right thing here. Taking advantage of the Aztec situation was a tremendous decision. But if you had taken my army to do it you would already be dead. You're lucky that I was here. As governer, Brutus would have had free reign to do with you as he pleased."

"Yes, General. I thank you for that." Octavian looked a bit relieved.

Octavian had once again put the best decision forward, Caesar thought. He could have waited for the General to arrive, which would have been the right thing to do, but instead, he chose to attack the Aztecs while they were weak, which was, in the end, the better thing to do.

"And what of General Brutus, sir?" Octavian asked.

"I'll let him stew over this for a while. He's going to be honored shortly for his defense of Luza in Zululand anyway. He'll get over it. You need to avoid him in the mean time, though. I'm his emperor, but Brutus gets a bit difficult to deal with when things don't go his way. He's probably more disapointed that you captured these cities without him than anything else.

"Now, that said I want you on my flagship at once."

"Yes Sir," Octavian saluted the general again and hurried off to the harbor.

"Brutus!" Caesar called. "Come here."

Brutus sulked back over to Caesar.

"You are named governor of the Unfinished Isle. It seems to me that there is another Aztec city here," he looked at Brutus.

"And what of Captain Octavian?"

"I'll deal with him myself," Caesar said, feigning indignancy.

Brutus hesitated a moment.

"Well, Brutus? Are you going to capture that Aztec city or stand there with that stupid look on your face?"

Remembering himself, Brutus smiled briefly and began to walk away.

"Oh, and Brutus," Caesar continued. "I have put you and Cassius in for the Roman Star for your defense of Luza."

Caesar watched Brutus' face light up. That should apease him for a while, he thought.
------------------------------------------------

Do you guys want more, or what? I've got more planned, but if the interest isn't there, I won't bother. We're at the point now in the game I was playing where my computer didn't have the resources to continue. Its all pretty much made up from here on out. Damn those AMD processors!

Write slave, write!! (j/k)

I'm addicted to this story....you GOTTA finish it...!:D

Keep writing!

Keep on writin'. This is one of the best stories I have read on this site in a while. Besides, it sounds like there is a lot more left.

Heres a quick one. I couldn't write today. My boss actually made me work. The nerve. I'll have to demand a raise.

Pompeii was dumbstruck. His soldiers could not be controlled. They could not be kept out of the great cathedrals of Gaza. Indeed, the colloseums were often filled with Roman soldiers. They inhabited the libraries and took classes at the University.

"Captain Milus, how was role call today?" the general asked.

"The news is not good sir. Of our troops, only two hundred came to roll-call."

Anger strarted to build in General Pompeii. "What are the sergeants doing to handle this, Captain?"

"Well, sir, the ones that go to roll call can do nothing. The penalty for unauthorized absence is pennance in the Temple. Since the soldiers were probably missing because they were in the temple anyway, the punishment doesn't serve as a hinderance."

"We'll have to do more, Milus. Pass an order. Any man found to be guilty of unauthorized absence will be restricted to the barracks for three days."

Pompeii was losing his soldiers. So far away from the ways of Rome, the soldiers were overcome with the ways of the Egyptians. It was strong enough to break the historic legionary code - a code passed down since the days of the great Roman Legions.

"I don't think that will work, sir," Milus disagreed. "The men are gone. I've seen them in the streets. They care not for the Roman ways. The two hundred who came to roll call today will be one hundred-fifty tomorrow. One hundred the next day. Soon there will be no Roman army here. Our best bet is to gather what soldiers are left and leave."

"Is there any other choice?"

"I don't believe so, sir."

Pompeii was stuck. Without an army, he certainly couldn't hold this city. In fact, right now the city was only Roman by the flag that flew over the courthouse. But what would Caesar think? This would be most embarassing for Pompeii - a general so renouned that he had a city back in Italy named after him.

He had made big mistakes here. Allowing his men to roam the steets of Gaza after their initial arrival had hurt. He thought that they needed some rest and relaxation after their long voyage from Maize. This certainly had backfired.

Milus continued. "I've seen some soldiers dressed in the local garb. They practically live in the restaurants and pubs. Time is running out, General."

Pompeii stood for more than a moment, gazing at the harbor of Gaza. "Prepare my boat, Captain. Take whatever men we still have. We will go to Alexandria to meet with the queen."

---------------------------------

The battle for Elk River had been difficult. The Romans held two cities on the island west of the Northern Provinces. In the center of the island, and on the southern coast lay Elk River. Between the Iroquois city and the two roman cities were vast hills and forests. The Roman Cavalry had difficulty transiting this terrain making for a very long battle.

Hiawatha hoped only that the city could hold out long enough so that his galleons could arrive in time. He had made this trip personally, accompanying the galleons which carried eight cavalry regiments - enough to take the entire island. This was what he wanted. He could now face his people with dignity. Escorting his troopships were four frigates - the strongest ships in the world.

"Stepped in Bear Dung, how long until we arrive in Elk River?"

"Two more days, sir. We have a good wind behind us."

"Very good. Are you excited, Stepped in Bear Dung?"

"Oh, yes sir. This will be a historic battle. I'm glad that you made the decision to do this."

"Ah, I'm glad also. We've been through a lot, our people. We will now be able to give them some pride. Nothing can stop us now. Once we take this island, we will be only a short hop away from the mainland of the Northern Province." Hiawatha turned to his aid.

"Stepped in Bear Dung, you are witnessing the great revival of the Iroquois people. The Romans are at an impasse. They dare not risk troops over here when their relations with the Americans are so fragile. Our homeland is well protected, although I don't expect an attack there. If they move troops on us they risk leaving their homeland unprotected against an American, or even and Aztec attack."

"You are wise, King. I am proud to serve with you."

"As you should be, Stepped in Bear Dung."

--------------------------------------

"How many ships?" Marcus Antony asked.

"Seven, sir. Four frigates and three galleons."

"Can we stop them?"

"With what, sir? We have one frigate in the area, and its in Caesaria for repairs.

"Damn." Marcus hadn't planned for this. Three Galleons could hold enough troops to take the entire island. He could do little to reinforce his cities on the island. Byzantium, the closest city to Elk River was unable to produce enough men to fight. He had two galleons in the region, but it would take six days to get them to the island.

Plus, if he did send troops there he would leave his eastern flank unprotected if the Americans chose to attack. He would have to wait it out.

Marcus was proud of the work he'd done in the Northern Province. And on the new island to the west he had scouted well. The city sites were prime locations. In fact, he had already planned to settle the region where Elk River stood, only the Iroquois beat him there. He saw a chance to remedy this when the war started, but logistics prevented him from pulling an all out assault on the city. He could only send a few troops at a time at the city due to the terrain.
This was a mistake that he could not afford to make again. Marcus had become cocky. The Aztec cities on the Northern Province mainland had been relatively easy to capture. He thought the same would happen with the assault of Elk River. The city was well defended, though, and one by one his cavalry had fallen. If he had been patient and waited for his troops to mobilize outside the city they would have stood a chance. As it was, though, he now was at risk to lose the entire island.

------------------------------------

"Captain, make your course for Alexandria," Caesar said decisively, taking Octavian by suprise.

"Is something wrong, General?"

"Yes. I've just received word that we no longer hold Gaza. I don't know what happened." Caesar looked alarmed, Octavian thought. He knew that the emperor held Pompeii in high regard. Whatever had happened in Gaza deeply concerned him.

"Why don't we go to Gaza," he asked.

"Alexandria is the capital. Theres not much point in going to Gaza. If the city was taken by force, then it is probably well defended. I'm not going to battle this far from home unless I know I can win. Besides, Octavian, I don't plan to fight anyway. We have enough troops to take a city or two, but not enough to sustain a campaign."

"What will we do there?" Octavian asked.

"I won't know until we reach Alexandria. The country is in disarray now. After the death of Ptolomy theres been too much termoil. The queen is Cleopatra, although her reign is tenuous. Her sister Arsinoe, is technically the rightful heir, although her whereabouts is unknown."

"And Pompeii?"

"I worry about Pompeii, Octavian. He is a good and just General, although I question his leadership. Its good to care for your men, as you have demonstrated, but you must also maintain discipline. Pompeii has had difficulty handling this responsibility in the past. His whereabouts now is unknown."

I'll try to get a new one today.

hey zeeter! where art thou? :D

Sorry, Been busy.

-----------------------------------------

Pompeii' entered the harbor of Alexandria to far less ceremony than his landing in Gaza. His ship of one hundred seventy five men slowly entered the channel and sailed amongst the fishing boats as they eyed him warily.

The ship moored to the pier where Pompeii and Milus disembarked. They were met by the eldest Prince Ptolemy who greeted them warmly.

"Good afternoon, General. How was your trip?"

Pompeii was not in the mood for small talk. "Where is Cleopatra, Ptolemy?" he asked.

"Cleopatra is no longer a concern for the Egyptian people. I am greeting you on behalf of Arsinoe, the rightful Queen of Egypt."

"I will speak with Arsinoe immediately, then," replied Pompeii. He was not amused by the attitude of the young Ptolemy. "What has happened to the government here?"

The three of them began walking the streets of Alexandria. "General, Cleopatra was not the rightful queen. Berenice was next in line for the throne, but she was killed at the behest of Cleopatra. Arsinoe received prior indication of my sister's plans and exiled herself to Alexandria. She stayed here while the new palace was being constructed and waited for her chance. Cleopatra has fled the city, and is presumed dead."

"And what of the city of Gaza?" Milus asked.

"The city of Gaza has been forced to return to Egyptian rule since your departure, General Pompeii. With no army there to protect them they could only turn back to their homeland. I hope you understand that they were forced to turn back."

"Look, Prince. I don't know what your people tried to pull over in Gaza, but I'll not stand for it. I want my army returned to me. I want the Roman flag to fly over the city courthouse. And, I want those responsible punished. My men were brainwashed by your people. I demand satisfaction."

"And you shall have that satisfaction, General," Ptolemy replied as Arsinoe came out to greet them.

"General Pompeii. It is a pleasure to meet you," the queen said to him. She could have been only twenty-five or so, the general thought. Certainly not a worthy adversary.

"Enough with the pleasantries, Queen. I demand answers. Now!"

"Here is your answer, General," came the reply from the queen.

Pompeii and Milus watched as the queen's personal guards approached them while drawing their muskets. Muskets? Where did they get the saltpeter for that, the general wondered.

"What is going on here, Arsinoe?"

"Why, the answer you requested, Pompeii. I will not have my people become slaves to the Roman Empire."

"You'll pay dearly for this," was the last thing that Pompeii said before he fell to the musket fire. Milus too was killed on this day.

As he lay dying, Ptolemy spoke. "My brother will no doubt tell Cleopatra of this."

"I'm not concerned with that, Ptolemy. Let her come here. I welcome the opportunity to rid the world of my challengers."

With that, Pompeii took his last breath.

--------------------------------

"Ah, the Western Holdings," Hiawatha took in the view of the coastline of the land he had named himself. Look at that, Stepped in Bear Dung." He pointed to the cliffs overlooking the ocean. "Saltpeter, Iron, and some of that blacks stuff that we keep hearing about."

"Yes sir, I see it," Stepped in Bear Dung replied. "It looks marvelous."

"And shortly they will all be ours. Imagine. The world at our beckon and call. The resources here will once again make us the richest nation in the world. We can sell this to the Americans, the Aztecs, and maybe even the Zulus."

"Yes, Sire. This was a bold stroke."

"It was, indeed."

Hiawatha's frigates, knowing that the only offensive ships that the Romans had in the area were in drydock, had left to bombard Byzantium. His scout ships had noted days ago that no ships had departed Italy for the defense of these cities. The Roman frigates could not intercept them in time if they had left in the meantime.

"Sir, we approach Elk River."

"Very well." Hiawatha saw this city for the first time. Little more than a settlement, it was now the key to the Western Holdings, and possibly even the entire Northern Province.

He was still smiling when the cannonball ripped into the port side of the ship. Chaos ensued.

"What was that!" he shouted to the ship's captain.

"Over there, sir!" the captain pointed to the left. Hiawatha looked out at objects off of the port bow.

"What is it?" They looked like four disks sticking out of the water. As he looked closer, he saw cannons sticking out of the side.

"I don't know, sir," the captain said as he prepared his men to return the fire. These galleons didn't have much in the way of defenses, though.

Hiawatha watched as the Iroquois sailors fired a cannon at the disks. It was a direct hit. As the smoke cleared, there appeared to be no damage to this floating monstrosity. They were in trouble.

"Give the signal. Evade and Retreat!"

The radioman repeated Hiawatha's command. They were too late, though. As Hiawatha's flagship disapeared behind a storm squall, saw each of his troopships on fire.

------------------------------

"I'm telling you. I've been a general for over ten years and I've never seen anything like it," Brutus exclaimed.

"He didn't do anything about it?" Cassius had arrived in Keparta a few days after Caesar left.

"No. He just took him off to Rome with him. I tell you, Cassius, somebody had better do something."

"Aye, after what you and I went through in Luza, to come back here to find that somebody had taken your army and fought with them."

"Yes, and you, Cassius. We fight together almost to death, and what does he do with you? Pulls you out of there. We gave back every holding that we had in Zululand. How many Romans died there? Thousands, by my count. All for nothing. So that our emperor withdraws our troops. What do we fight for?"

"Politics, Brutus. It all comes down to politics."

"If he wasn't going to keep those lands, why go there to begin with?" Brutus asked.

"Well, for one thing. The Zulus respect us now. Although they have far more troops, they cannot match our skills. They threatened Caesar numerous times. Knowing that nothing was there worth taking, Caesar simply ignored them. The last time, though, Shaka threatened to declare war. Caesar had to do something."

"Thats no excuse for the battles that we had to endure."

"I agree, Brutus. All he really needed to do was send a few frigates down there to show them who's boss."

"He went too far. And this won't be the last time. What is he doing meddling in Egypt, anyway?"

"I have no idea, Brutus."

------------------------------

"Arsinoe, come quickly. Roman ships in the harbor!" The elder Ptolemy excitedly told his sister.

Arsinoe was annoyed. "Just go greet them and make them go away, Ptolemy."

It had been a few days since the murder of General Pompeii and his captain. Arsinoe was now recovering from a banquet held in her honor as the new Queen. She was not in the mood to meet some overbearing Roman general.

"I can't do that, Arsinoe. You know that."

"Yes you can. Just take my guard and take care of business. Just like last time."

"Its different this time, Arsinoe."

This caught her attention. The queen rose from her chair to look out the window. It was a troubling image. Six ironclad were in the harbor guarding eight galleons which, presumably held numerous Roman troops.

Quickly, Arsinoe began to give out the orders. "Prepare a barge, Ptolemy. And get your to join us."

"Ptolemy is nowhere to be found," Ptolemy was referring to his younger brother, Ptolemy XIV.

"He disapeared? When did this happen?"

"Last night, Arsinoe."

Where could the younger Ptolemy have taken off to? This was not good news for Arsinoe. Ptolemy XIV was much closer to Cleopatra than Ptolemy XIII. Arsinoe would have to take care of this problem. Both brothers could be considered challenges to her rule eventually. Perhaps they would both need to face the same destiny.

"Just get my barge ready, Ptolemy."

"We cannot deal with these men, Arsinoe. That was not part of our agreement."

"I understand, but we cannot be expected to sit back and let them invade us."

"They've given no indication of invasion as of yet. I think that they just want to talk."

"Then that's what we'll do."

----------------------------

"I want Albany back. If for nothing else than to keep an eye on the Romans." Lincoln was adamant.

"Mr. President. What of our troubles with the Iroquois. Shouldn't we concern ourselves with their northern buildup?" asked Jackson.

"I'm not concerned with the Iroquois anymore. Every move they've made for years has failed. Hiawatha is an incompetant leader. The world moves through Caesar now. This has to end. We need to become the dominant nation of the world again.

"Ah, here is Mr. Lewis," Lincoln continued. "What is your report, Lewis?"

"Sir, Mr. Clark and I have just finished our summary. It is as follows:

From a military standpoint, the Iroquois do not have a supply of Iron, althouth the Aztecs provide that to them. They have plenty of horses, which they, in turn trade back to the Aztecs. The Iroqois do not have any Coal, nor do the Aztecs."

Lincoln interupted: "You see, Gentlemen, why my concerns are not with the Iroquois. Without Coal, they cannot build railroads nor steamships. We hold an advantage here because our troops can mobilize at a moments notice once our infrastructure is complete. We can also easily sink their galleons before they land troops on our shores." Lincoln motioned for Lewis to continue.

"Yes sir, moving on, the Aztecs, as mentioned, have a supply of horses from the Iroquois. Both nations are pretty much in the same position militarily.

"The Zulus have coal, although they don't have the technology yet to use it."

"And I suggest that we not give it to them," interupted John Adams." A few grumbles followed as the members of Lincoln's cabinet noted their agreement.

Lewis continued, "Furthermore, the Zulus have no iron nor horses. The Egyptians have Horses, Iron, and Coal, and although as of now they don't know what to do with the coal, my spies tell me that they should have this technology shortly."

"Lastly, the Romans. Caesar has Iron, Horses, and Coal. In fact, they have enough coal that we have been trading with them for it."

"Now, I'll surrender the floor to Mr. Hamilton, who will provide the Financial summary. Mr. Hamilton?"

All eyes turned to the bespectacled man: "Good Morning, Gentlemen. The following report has been created using the latest in communications with all of the world's nations, and from information our spies provided.

"The Iroquois are, financially, the weakest nation in the world."

"How can that be?" Roosevelt interupted. "The Iroquois were just a few years ago the richest of us all?"

Nixon answered for Hamilton: "That was before Caesar and the Egyptians. Caesar stopped trading with the Iroqois when he came to power. Prior to that, the Roman Senate practically gave away their Wines and Spices. As for the Egyptians? The final years of Ptolemy's rule saw his country become much more powerful. They could now demand the prices from the Iroquois which Hiawatha either couldn't afford, or refused to pay."

Hamilton continued. "Thank you, Mr Nixon, I'll move to the Aztecs. While in a little bit better position than the Iroquois, Montezuma's country has little natural trade resources. They do have a few dyes, but that's it.

"The Zulus have almost nothing. And what economy they have goes to support their large army. Since their technology is so low they have to build thousands of obsolete units to even hope to compete with a modern power. We saw this with the Roman war. The Romans left because it was too costly with little reward.

"Speaking of the Romans, their economy is strong. They trade with us and had been trading with the Egyptians before their latest spat."

With this last part, Lincoln turned to his director of intelligience, Hoover. They exchanged a knowing look as the finanacial analyst continued.

"Finally, the Egyptian economy is the strongest in the world. They have a vast stockpile of natural trade resources and have used them well. We have traded with them as have many of the worlds modern nations."

Hamilton began passing out some documents, "I will leave you with these charts which cover this entire presentation."

The cabinet members nodded their thanks to Hamilton as he sat down.

"I hate to be callous, but it seems to me that the nations that we should most be concerned with now are the Romans and the Egyptians," suggested Jackson.

"I agree," said Roosevelt from his wheelchair. "But what are we to do about the Aztecs, Iroquois, and Zulus?"

Adams answered, "The Aztecs and Iroquois have a Mutual Protection Pact. Whatever we do with one must be done with the other."

"That's true, gentlemen. So I guess the question is, do we take on one of the modern powers, or the Zulus," said Laffayette.

"Gentlemen," said Hoover. "I have some information which may not leave this room." He looked to Mr Lewis and Mr Clark, who took the hint that they weren't cleared for this information and left.

"My sources in Egypt tell me that the Roman General Pompeii was murdered by Queen Arsinoe. Furthermore, Emporer Caesar's ships are in Alexandria harbor as we speak."

"Who told you all of this?" asked Hamilton.

"Suprisingly, it was an Egyptian spy, Brianna." Both Hoover and Lincoln looked at each other again. Lincoln remembered how, upon first hearing this a few days ago he had called a meeting with the Egyptian Consulate.

"Why would they do that?" asked Roosevelt. "The Romans will make them pay."

"Yes, they will. However, at the time the Romans were at war with the Aztecs and Iroquois. Arsinoe thought that she could get away with this. Unfortunately for her, Caesar's generals made quick work of the Aztecs and he sailed for Alexandria himself," answered Lincoln.

"And what of this Arsinoe. Is she to be trusted?" Roosevelt asked.

"We hold Arsinoe in our pocket," Hoover continued. "We've already made arrangements to trade our Steam Engine technology to them for a steady supply of Coal. This way we needn't rely on the Romans."

Lincoln waited for the inevitable from Roosevelt. It came quickly. "You! Lincoln. You arranged this!"

Lincoln couldn't answer. Roosevelt continued. "You are backing Arsinoe, aren't you?"

"I could not allow the Romans to gain a foothold in Egypt, Franklin. Our reports at the time stated that the Romans would be at war for years." Lincoln now looked harshly at Hoover, who's reports he had relied on. Lincoln continued. "This was our one chance. With an alliance with Egypt, we could negotiate more stongly with the Romans."

"Well, Abe. It looks like you backed the wrong horse," Roosevelt responded.

------------------------------------

Caesar's meeting with Arsinoe went as expected, Octavian thought. She had no news of Pompeii. Could not explain the happenings in Giza. And welcomed the Roman Emporer to a tour of Alexandria. She had come bearing gifts of spices, fine rugs and several barrels of wine.

Octavian and Caesar watched as the sailors loaded these gifts onto the flagship. "Where do we go from here, General?" he asked Caesar.

"Somethings not right here, Octavian. I want to know what happened to Cleopatra. Where is she?"

"I heard that she went into exile when Arsinoe claimed the throne."

"Yes, but where is she?

"Surely she fears for her life now. She may be in the hills somewhere," Octavian answered.

"Yes, she should fear for her life. And stop calling me Shirley. I understand Giza. Looking upon this city, I can see what happened. If Giza is anything like Alexandria, the men were overcome with the culture of the Egyptians. Thats why when we land, we'll land in the grasslands to the north. Our men will not be allowed in the city."

"A wise move, General. No need to expose the men to temptation."

"Has the message been sent to Antony?" Caesar changed subjects.

"Yes. He should be enroute with his army in a matter of days."

"Good. I need his army to back us. No need coming in here with our flank exposed."

"Yes sir. I believe that he is bringing Lepidus as well. He...."

The two men were interupted by a ruckus where the men were loading the gifts. A rug had been dropped, and was rolling out onto the deck. Octavian watched as the rug exposed its delicate and unexpected cargo.

A woman had been smuggled aboard, rolled up in the rug. She rose and approached Caesar and Octavian.

She smiled at the two men, "Good Evening, Generals. I am Cleopatra, the rightful Queen of Egypt."

-----------------------------

"What does Lincoln suggest that we do now?" Ptolemy asked his sister.

Arsinoe was becoming annoyed with her brother's questioning. Couldn't he just leave her alone? "I have no word from the Americans. I tell you though, Brother, they got us into this, and they had better get us out of it."

"But what of the technology exchange. Certainly that will even the odds a bit."

"How, Ptolemy," Arsinoe answered in disgust. What are the steamships going to do? The Romans are in our harbor now. They'll be ashore by tomorrow. How will the steamships stop them?"

"Well, it was just a suggestion. But the Americans can give us something else?"

"They've given us all that they will give us. They fear the Romans. Anything more now will jeapardize their standing with Caesar. They must make a deal with the Romans before an all out war starts here."

----------------------------------

"What happened?" Hiawatha asked.

"Sunset View, Emporer. The people there have rejected your rule," Stepped in Bear Dung replied.

What now, Hiawatha thought. If he's not barely escaping Roman Steamships, he's dealing with his dropping approval rating. "Why did this happen?" he sighed.

It seems that the people of Sunset View had more appreciation for the Roman Cathedrals and Universities. If you remember, Emporer, I had suggested that we build th...."

"Enough!" Hiawatha shouted. "Send troops there now, before the Romans can defend the city properly."

"But Emporer. Won't that start another war with the Romans?"

"I don't care anymore, Stepped in Bear Dung. I just don't care. We'll fight them now. Here. On our own land. We'll push them back to the channel, then follow them to Rome itself. I don't care how many men we lose. I've had it with Caesar and his demands. Send in the American embassador as well. We can attack them in Italy and the Americans can in the Northern Provinces. Montezuma will attack them from the West on the Unfinished Isle. Lets end this once and for all."

"Yes sir. I'll get the Americans now.

---------------------------------------

"What do they want?" Roosevelt was startled.

"War. With the Romans," answered Lincoln.

"Why? They can't possibly beat Caesar," said Nixon.

Lincoln wasn't quite sure what to do here. The Iroquois came to him with a proposal. A three front war against the Romans. Although only the Romans would fight on three fronts.

"Its almost too good to be true," said Jackson. "Edgar. Is anything behind this?" all eyes turned to the Intelligience Secretary.

[Note: I know, I know. He was FBI, not CIA. Just go with it.]

"I don't see anything, men. My sources tell me that we should take this as the surface indicates. Hiawatha's people are rejecting him, and he wants vindication."

"Can he hope to succeed?" Roosevelt asked.

"Not in the least. But they will keep the Americans busy in Italy and the Unfinished Isle," responded Defense Secretary Eisenhower.

The room erupted in chaos, as many of Lincoln's meetings did. It didn't stop until once again, Ben Franklin spoke.

"Ignore them," was all that he said. Lincoln listened as the room came to an immediate hush.

"Why, Ben?" asked Lincoln.

"We've been through this before. Every time we think that the Romans have a front exposed, they cover it and become stronger because of it. Do you have any reason to believe it won't happen again?"

The room once again became a flurry of chatter as the cabinet members remarked on Franklin's opinion. To a man, they all agreed. With one exception.

Hoover stood: "Gentlemen. Once again I have news of the utmost secrecy."

Everyone came to a hush again, as often happens when someone is about to tell a secret.

Lincoln was intrigued. He hadn't gotten his intelligience update today due to this unexpected meeting. "What is it, Edgar?"

"Our spies in the Northern Province told me today that six ships left Caesaria last night. General Marcus Antony was aboard, along with the bulk of the Northern Army. There is a skeleton defense in the Northern Province now."

Lincoln was suprised by the response to this. He had expected that the room would erupt in chaos again, but instead they all looked to him with quiet anticipation.

He, in turn, looked to Franklin. "What do you think, Ben?"

Franklin's eyes looked at Lincoln's for a few moments. He then looked down at the oak table. "Mr President. I believe that the time is right. We should invade the Northern Province."

Lincoln eyed his most trusted advisor. After a moment, he stood. "Gentlemen, we will go to war against the Romans," was all he said. He sat as the cabinet members stood to leave. All but Franklin, who reached into his briefcase.

"What is that, Ben?" Lincoln asked.

"We're sending men to their deaths. I need a drink," he said, pulling out a bottle of scotch.

"I think I'll join you," said Lincoln. After a pause, he questioned Franklin.

"Ben, you don't seem to sure of our course of action."

"I'm not, Abe. That's why I need the drink."

----------------------------------------------------

[Note: I know, I know. He was FBI, not CIA. Just go with it.] Actually, Herbert was President. The Director of the FBI was J. Edgar. :D

Thanks! I think that there were only two references to Herbert, and they were in the last segment. I fixed them. If you see anymore let me know.

Hey, Hoovers suck anyway.

hey zeeter...boss giving you too much work?...are you sick? c'mon...write like hell :D

i sincerely hope that you are gonna continue this awesome story...ciao.

btw, what era are you in in terms of tech? i know that the game gets really slowed down after i get into industrial era...in my huge map continent game, i got like arount 200 cities which i hafta monitor constantly each turn cuz i don't trust any auto functions...if you want it done right, you gotta do it yourself ;D

After the seizure of the Unfinished Isle and the entire Northern Provinces I was unable to play the game anymore. My poor PC couldn't handle the pressure. Therefore, most of the remainder is just made up - but along civ lines. This is a weird story for me. I enjoy writing it when I get started, but lately its been difficult to get started. I've got a big disaster recovery drill coming up that is taking up a lot of my time and thoughts. I've got some good ideas, though. Its just a matter of getting the time to type them out.
I'd say that we're at the point now where infantry are about to come into play. Destroyers are right around the corner, and flight should be available soon.
BTW - anone who thought that Brianna was Cleopatra in disguise was right, that was my intention although I just couldn't get that into the story. I just dropped that aspect - assume she's a different person.
There will be more on Caesar's dealings with the Egyptians, plus a world war is about to start.
Marc Antony may encounter his weaknesses again. Octavian will learn more of becoming a political leader. And what are Brutus and Cassius up to? Stay tuned.

----------------------------------------------------

"Its official, sir," said Maximus. "Hiawatha, Montezuma, and Lincoln have all issued declarations of war." Maximus was a sub-general in Caesar's personal army. Due to his duties in Rome, Caesar was forced to delegate much of the day to day activities of the army to a subordinate. Maximus had proven himself numerous times in battle and had earned the right to lead this army in the absence of the Emporer.

Caesar was not suprised by some of this news. Hiawatha and Montezuma were always declaring war on someone. But the Americans were different. He had never trusted them, however he could always predict their actions. He knew that much of this had to do with Albany. Lincoln cherished that city. Caesar could not, however, turn this city back over to the Americans. Albany was in a prime location to become a staging point for war on the Northern Province.

"Well, they certainly timed this right. My army is here in Alexandria, and Antony's army is enroute."

Caesar thought for a few moments. "Octavian, what is our situation in the Northern Province without Antony's army?"

"Not good, Sir. Each city is protected by two rifleman regiments. There are two Cavalry regiments within the entire province, along with four cannon. The small island to the west, the West Isle, is a little bit better defended, having eight Rifleman and six cavalry along with four cannon. Remants of the battle for Elk River.

Caesar was pacing now. More or less thinking out loud. "Cassius and Brutus are guarding the Unfinished Isle against the Aztecs. Italy is well protected - Marcus Aurelius' armies guard the homeland, with help from his son, Commodus who defends west Italy. The Northern Province is the problem. I don't dare re-enforce it with armies from the Unfinished Isle or Italy."

"Sir, may I make a suggestion?"

Caesar was startled. "Yes, Octavian?" He looked at Octavian like a man who was just caught talking to himself.

"We're too far away to do any good. You can send Antony back. He is only a week away from Caesaria. This will give us time to act here in Egypt."

"We're done here, Octavian," Caesar replied. "We need to get back to Italy to help with the defense."

"Yes, General. But not before we plant a seed here."

Caesar was intrigued. "Go on, Octavian."

"Well, its no secret that there is no love lost between Cleopatra and Arsinoe."

"I think I see where he's going with this Julius," interjected Maximus.

Octavian shot Maximus a wry smile. "Yes. The two brothers are irrelevant. But who can we count on here?"

"Arsinoe fears us, but will not show it. That fact alone reveals a weakness. Cleopatra asks us for help. Even going as far as to stow-away in a rug shipment."

"I think that the answer is clear, General," replied Maximus.

Caesar understood the plan now. "Yes, we need to place Cleopatra in the throne here. With the Egyptian Armies on our side, we can attack the Iroquois homeland while Egypt attacks the Aztecs from the West. We'll send Antony logistical support against the Americans, I think that we still hold a technological advantage there.

Octavian nodded to confirm that the Emporer understood him. "Fine work Octavian. You've come a long way. Now go get me Cleopatra. We need to arrange this.

Maximus patted him on the back as he went below. "Nice job, Captain," he said. Octavian smiled proudly.

Caesar and Maximus spoke when Octavian was gone. "He's a good man, Julius."

"Yes he is Decimus. I hope to make him a general some day. This plan of his is but another step in that process."

"Indeed. He'll go a long way," Maximus observed.

"On to you now, Maximus Decimus Meridius."

Maximus was not prepared to talk of himself. "What is it, General?"

"I need you to take command of the West Isle."

"Under general Antony, I presume?"

"No, Maximus. You are to be a full General, with your own army. You've earned it."

"Thank you, General. I will not let you down."

-----------------------------------------

Geronimo sat on his horse outside the gates of Sunset View. An emissary had been sent to the city demanding its surrender. The surrender was expected, as the Romans had not yet had time to defend the city properly. They were most likely making arangements to withdrawl the defenders, lest surrender troops to the Iroquios.

He could accept this, thought Geronimo. It was much better to allow them to leave now than attack the city and rist losing all of the infrastructure within.
Sunset view held a commanding position as the nearest city accross the channel to Italy. It would make a good staging area when the Iroquois took the fight to the Italian countryside.

Geronimo remembered the many battles he had fought against the Romans in the past. Keparta, Elk River, Maize. He had left the field in shame after each one. Having to tell Geronimo that he had failed numerous time was getting the general into trouble. He was certainly not held in high regard in <Iroquois Capital>. Hopefully this war would place him back in Hiawatha's favor.

The emissary returned. "General, the Romans have declined to surrender."

Geronimo looked at the emissary in disbelief. "You've got to be kidding me, Farts Many Times. What are they defending themselves with?"

"It looks to me like only two regiments of Riflemen. They can't hope to win," replied Farts Many Times, as he looked over the eight regiments of Cavalray that waited to attack.

What are they up to, thought Geronimo. He had learned not to trust the Romans to do the expected. In Keparta, they attacked with Legions while he defended with Spearmen. In Elk River, they attacked with Ironclads while he was invading with Galleons. Could there be something new?

"Farts Many Times, come with me to the command tent."

The two men began walking to the green tent used to coordinate Iroquois activities.

"Have you heard anything of the Northern Provinces yet?" the General asked. "Have the Americans attacked there yet?"

"Not yet, General. They should be fighting any day now.

"But what of their troops? The Romans may decide to reinforce the North at the expense of the Unfinished Isle.

"They may, indeed, Sir. But I think that would be a mistake. The Unfinished Isle it too close to Italy."

"Yes, Farts Many Times. But the Northern Provinces have a much better infrastructure. It would be a huge blow, economically to lose those territories. No, I expect that the Romans will defend Italy and the North with troops from the Unfinished Isle."

"You are probably right, General. What are you going to do here?"

"We'll attack. At first light tomorrow. Then we will take the battle to Italy. We will take Rome while the emporer drinks wine in Egypt."

---------------------------------------

"He sits in Egypt while we fight to the death here. I just don't understand Caesar sometimes." Brutus was a bit hot under the collar today.

"Yes, Brutus. But in the meantime we need to defend ourselves here. Lets stay focused."

Brutus sat down. "I know, Cassius," he sighed. "I just get frustrated."

"I am too. However we have work to do."

"Alright. Where exactly have the Aztecs landed?" asked Brutus.

Cassius could see that Brutus was not focusing entirely on the defense plans for the Unfinished Isle. The two men looked down at the map. "Here," Cassius pointed to a location just south of Maize. Eight Cavalry regiments and four cannons. Two more ships wait just offshore."

"Do we have any ironclads nearby that can intercept them?"

"Well, theres one nearby, but I think it would be best to bombard the Aztec troops first."

"Hmm," Brutus thought for a moment. Cassius was happy to see that the General had at least temporarily dropped the matter of Caesar. "You may be right, Cassius. So it looks like our options are to let them take Maize, then wait to meet them here in the south," Brutus pointed to an intersection on the map where troops from Maize would most likely encounter troops coming from Keparta. "Or we march on Maize and attempt to take the city back after its capture."

"Or," Cassius interjected, "We wait for them here in Keparta."

"We can't wait for them here." Brutus answered. "Oh, maybe in the past we could have, but we now control the six cities in the south. What are we going to do? Let them take five of the cities while waiting for them here?"

Cassius knew that Brutus was right. The longer they waited for the Aztecs, the more powerful they would become. "I see your point, Decimus. So the question is 'what are the advantages to meeting them in the field versus counterattacking in Maize?'"

"Well, in the field we will meet on equal terms. Attacking the city will be difficult and provide them with an advantage. On the other hand, if we wait for them in the field they will have time to regroup."

"Is there any chance that Maize will not fall?" Cassius asked.

Brutus just looked at Cassius. That was all of the answer he needed.

Brutus continued. "We cannot expect any reinforcements from Italy, in fact I wouldn't be suprised if they reinforced Italy with our troops. Once again, Cassius, we are on our own."

-----------------------------------------

"Briana, have you news from the Romans?" Arsinoe asked. Briana had been the liasion between the Romans and Arsinoe's court. She had big news for the queen.

"Yes, your magesty." Briana said proudly. "Caesar would like to express his wishes that the Egyptians join the war."

"Ha!" Arsinoe answered, startling Briana. "Of course he does. He is in a war now that he cannot win without us. You know, Briana, I don't much care for this 'Caesar'" she said the name Caesar with such contentment that Briana almost sprung the even bigger news prematurely.

"His people come here and demand a city. My sister gives it to them, and our own people reject them. What does he hope to gain here? Now he goes to war with three other countries and wants our help. Well, where was he when our people were poor?"

Briana had to hold her tounge at this. Her people were poor, indeed. They had few libraries, cathedrals, and universities. However, while the people had little, the coffers of the government had grown tremendously. Certainly some of that gold could have gone toward building some infrastructure.

"Well, your magesty, I have news that the war is not going well for the Romans. They have lost territory in the Northern Province, and just recently lost two cities on the Unfinished Isle. Sunset view is waiting at this very moment to be overrun."

"Hmm. He's getting whats coming to him. Whats to keep them from disolving as the French did years ago."

"Your death, your magesty," Briana said calmly.

"He doesn't - ...what?" a startled Arsinoe finally realized what Briana had said. This was almost too funny for the spy.

"I said, you death, your magesty."

"What are you talking about. I cannot die. I am the Sun and the Moon. I am the water and the land." Arsinoe was trying to regain her composure.

"You will be buried in that land, your body feeding the worms," Briana said as she plunged a dagger into Arsinoe's heart.

-----------------------------

"White smoke. There it is," Octavian said to Caesar and Cleopatra as he watched the smoke rise from the stack atop the palace of Alexandria.

"The task is completed, Queen Cleopatra. You will now rule."

"And Ptolemy...? Cleopatra asked.

"He'll swear his loyalty, or die," answered Caesar.

"Part of me doesn't want him to swear loyalty. Where was he when Arsinoe took control?"

"He was by her side," answered Caesar.

"His younger brother is not as smart as he, although Ptolemy XIV is more compasionate." Cleopatra continued.

"And you are wise for agreeing to our country's relationship," Caesar said. "I will take you personally through the streets of Alexandria so that the people may be reintroduced to their queen."

"I have learned much from the Great Library of Alexandria about your culture, Caesar. There are programs that I would like to institute based on these examples. Your city infrastructures are great lessons to be learned. Egypt has always prospered based on a few great achievements, but never anything that could stand the test of time. We have all the money in the world, but our people are uneducated, and our army suffers. Your country's great achievements are less, however I can't help but wonder if that is for the better. Instead of building these great monuments you built pratical structures. And roads. Some of our cities still are not connected by road, while all of your cities are connected by rail."

"Yes, Cleopatra. It takes a great deal of time to build this infrastructure. And it takes dedication to maintain it. These are the expectations of my generals - to maintain these cities."

"Indeed. I have much that I can learn from you. Where do we start?"

"Let me see," Caesar looked about the deck of his ship. "Ah. Michaelangelo. There you are." He turned back to Cleopatra. "Queen, this is one of our most celebrated scientists. Michaelangelo will now teach you the secret of Flight."

--------------------------------

Geronimo watched for a moment as his riflemen began to march forward. They held the Iroquois flag proudly and moved in perfect unison - making left and right obliques accross the field as they approached.

"Let us ride!" Geronimo shouted to his men. His cavalry was pumped up and ready to fight. The bugler sounded the charge. They were to attack from the north, while the riflemen attacked from the east. Cannons had been firing on Sunset View for several hours.

"This is a great day for the Iroquois, General!" his assistant, Farts many Times said. "Hiawatha will be proud."

"Indeed. As he should have all along. I cannot wait until I can tell him of our victory here today." Geronimo almost could not contain his excitement. Finaly they were to be victorious in battle. Even the weather was on their side. A storm was coming from the other side of the city, but the battle would be over by then. Still, he could hear the thunder becoming louder as they approached.

"What is that?" Farts many times asked, as he pointed to the sky.

Geronimo looked to the sky. "Birds, I guess," he said, almost annoyed. Why was this guy looking up at the birds when they were attacking a city?

"No, sir! Thats not birds!" his assistant shouted as the "birds" began to come toward them. Indeed they were not, Geronimo thought. They were too big, and were getting bigger all the time. And that wasn't thunder he was hearing. The noise was coming from these things.

They swept lower. "Get Down!" Geronimo shouted as the guns of the "birds" began to report.

Geronimo watched as several score of him men were killed within a few seconds. Throughout the day his men lay trapped in the middle of the field, not daring to get up to be a target for these Birds.

Geronimo's great victory was not to be, at least not on this day or against this enemy. By nightfall his forces were reduced to shreads and they were finaly able to slip away under the cover of darkness. They were airplanes, he was later told. A new secret weapon of the Romans.

"Admiral Nimitz. Would you mind telling me exactly why we cannot land a single transport in the Northern Province?" This must be Lincoln, the spy thought. He wished he had planted a camera in the room, but that was too intrusive. He was nervous enough with the bug.

Nimitz voice came through the tinny speaker. "They are simply disapearing, Mr. President. I've heard that the Romans were working on a secret ship that runs under the ocean, but thats not supposed to be ready yet."

"We're wasting time here," this must be F.D.R. He spoke a bit more distinguishedly than the others. "We should have taken these provinces weeks ago. What was the tally last month?"

"Twelve transports sunk." Nimitz again. The spy thought that he sounded nervous. He should.

"And how many troops, Admiral?" the French accent gave Laffayette away.

"Thirty, General." Nimitz was sounding more and more dejected.

"How are they finding them? I thought I told you to plot the transports courses personally. Here in Washington." This was Eisenhower. He sounded even more livid than Lincoln. This was too much fun for the spy. The men in that room were mere puppets to him. He had strung them along for quite a while.

"And I did, Mr Eisenhower. I sent them by way of the north, south, zig-zagged from the east, and I even sent one around the world. It was like they knew where we were.

Yep. Sure did, thought the spy.

"Could they have heard us?" That was Roosevelt again, followed by a bit of mumbling. A low rumble came through the speaker for a moment that the spy couldn't make out.

"No. We sweep this room weekly. Only the most highly cleared people are allowed in here." This was most definately J. Edgar Hoover, thought the spy. A good intelligence officer, but not good enough to catch him. As far as Hoover knew, there were no spies in America. Little did the man know that on the same day that the room was swept, the spy removed the bug, and replaced it later. It was easy. He knew when the sweep was planned, and had arranged for one meeting in the morning before the sweep, and one in the afternoon.

Hoover continued. "Maybe they've broken our radio code?" Now theres an idea, thought the spy. It was wrong, but an idea. This was too much fun.

Nimitz replied, "No, we don't even send it over the radio. It is hand couriered to the transport captains."

"Then what is it. We're missing something." Lincoln again. He sounded like he was deep in thought. "Lets go over it again, Nimitz."

"Yes, Mr. President. I draw up the course, sending destroyers out to search for these undersea boats. They never find any. The transports are under strict orders as to when and where to zig-zag accross the sea."

"I see." Must be Roosevelt. "Continue."

"Yes. I confirm the course with General Bradley, then give the paperwork to Ben who delivers it to the ship captains."

There was a moment of silence on the speakers, followed by a loud laugh. "Oh, not me, Gentlemen. I never see these courses." That was Ben Franklin. Everyone got a chuckle out of this. Franklin couldn't be the courier. He could barely walk and had to be carried into the oval office to meet with Lincoln.

"No, not Ben." Nimitz again. "Benedict Ar-" Silence again from the speaker. Uh oh, thought the spy.

Suddenly the room erupted in shouts. Roosevelt finally calmed things. "Has anyone seen General Arnold?"

Eisenhower replied: "I saw him the other day for our weekly briefing."

"Was there anything unusual about him?" Lincoln asked, trying to regain control of the room from FDR.

Silence again from the speaker. Eisenhower must be thinking. "He did seem very interested in our defenses at Albany."

"He is a General, why would that be unusual?" must be Roosevelt.

"Well, he's a supply general. He mostly does administrative tasks. I just thought that he wanted to pitch in." Eisenhower replied.

"Damn. We can't trust anything we've done now." Said Hoover. Thats right, thought the spy. I've known everything you've done since the Americans first landed near Albany.

Eisenhower spoke harshly. "Admiral Nimitz. You are to draw up a new course, and courier it yourself to the transports. And you are to sail over the seas with the plans in your hands to ensure that nobody sees them. Is that understood?"

Nimitz mumbled something that the spy couldn't quite make out.

"And I want Arnold!" Roosevelt.

"I'll get him for you," Hoover's voice came through the speaker, but Benedict Arnold had already left his listening post. Time to move to Italy, he thought.

YAY! You are BACK!!:goodjob:

Write, write, WRITE FOR GOD'S SAKE!

This is the best story I'v ever read at the forum. So pleas continou with story!

Great! :goodjob:

Caesar looked at the others in the meeting hall. For the first time, he laid eyes on Hiawatha, Lincoln, and Shaka. Cleopatra sat next to him, and Montezuma, whom Caesar had met years ago sat on the other side of the table.

This would be the first time all of the leaders of the world would sit in the same room.

Hiawatha sat looking as he did in the pictures of him that Caesar had seen. There was a defiant look about him that betrayed the truth. The Iroquois Empire was crumbling. Hiawatha was either too proud, or too dumb to recognize this. His people still worshipped him, which kept his confidence up, but once again he had lost a war in embarrassing fashion.

Montezuma was irrelevant. Throughout his life the Aztec leader followed the winning horse. They picked up a few scraps of spoils from the battles that other countries had won.

Shaka was here only as a figurehead. His presence was of little consequense and it somewhat suprised Caesar that Cleopatra had invited him. There had been a worldwide embargo on the Zulus due to their forced slavery. Countless times they had built structures such as temples and harbors at the expense of their people. Thousands died building these structures and the world condemned them.

Lincoln sat sternly, but not quite confidently, next to Hiawatha. He had lost the war, and his cabinet was losing faith in him.

After a few moments, Caesar noticed that Lincoln was staring right at him. The two locked their eyes on each other, not willing to look away. Caesar noted to himself that Lincoln hated him. There was something about the Northern Provinces that Lincoln resented him for. It was more than Albany. It was probably that the Northern Provinces were the last unclaimed territory in the world and the only place left for American expansion.

The two continued to stare at each other, and Caesar noticed that the room had become silent. Everyone was looking at the two adversaries. Finally, Cleopatra interupted the silence. That was quite diplomatic of her, Caesar thought. She had stopped this stare-down without either side losing face.

"Good afternoon, gentlemen," she started off. "I'd like to thank you all for coming here to Alexandria today. I'd also like to thank everyone for the truce that we now enjoy. Hopefully this meeting will result in a permanant peace."

"That's easy for you to say, Cleopatra," Hiawatha said. "Your people haven't even begun to fight yet. You have not lost any of your warriors in battle. You have nothing to avenge."

Caesar had to interject at this, "Avenge what? You started this war. You can't complain about losing a war that you've started."

"I haven't lost this war yet, Caesar!" Hiawatha stood quickly. Octavian, who was standing behind Caesar reached for his side-arm to protect his leader as Hiawatha stood.

"Enough!" shouted Cleopatra. "We're not children here. Our purpose is that nobody's warriors should die anymore." Hiawatha stood for a moment, then finally sat.

"What is your peace plan, Cleopatra?" asked Montezuma. The Aztecs had probably taken the most losses during the war. Despite an early victory in Maize, Montezuma's troops stalled on the Unfinished Isle. Then, instead of reorganizing, they began a campaign of scattered attacks. Occasionally they took a city, but that city was easily taken back by Brutus' army. Eventually the Aztecs were forced off of the Isle and Brutus took Maize back for the Romans.

Cleopatra began her plan: "First, this truce must become a permanant peace."

"On what terms?" Lincoln asked succinctly.

"Lets begin that phase now. All troops foreign to the land that they are now in will be returned home. Furthermore, all ships in the territorial waters of another nation - other than those who have treaties specifically granting them permission to be there, will move to international waters immediately."

"This is standard boilerplate." Hiawatha interupted. "Here are my terms. I want all of my cities back."

Caesar looked at the Iroquois king. "You may have all of your cities back."

"And I want you off of my continent."

"I will be happy to remove my troops from your lands, however I have a city on you continent which I must protect." Caesar knew this would anger Hiawatha.

"There is no way that I will allow you too keep Sunset View."

"That option is not up to you, Hiawatha. That is up to the people of Sunset View, themselves."

"The people of Sunset View are Iroquois." Hiawatha was becoming even more angry. Caesar was loving this.

"By ethnicity, that is true. But the minute they decided to join the Roman Empire - completely on their own, I may add - they became Romans."

Hiawatha began to speak again but was wisely interupted by Cleopatra. "Hiawatha, the people of Sunset View have chosen to separate themselves from the Iroquois Nation. What do you think will happen if the city is once again placed under your control?"

"They will be Iroquois again!" Hiawatha shouted.

"Yes, but for how long? How long will it be before they decide to become Roman again?"

Hiawatha was silent. He could not respond to this because there was no response. What he wanted to say was that he will place troops there to put down any type of uprising. However, with Lincoln next to him he could not do that. The democratic people of America would not stand by while an ally oppressed his people. Shaka was a good example of this.

Caesar was about to speak when he was handed a memo from Octavian. He read it and looked at Octavian in disbelief. "Is this true?" he mouthed silently. Octavian nodded.

Cleopatra was distracted the the exchange and looked at Caesar. "What is it?" she whispered.

Caesar thought for a moment. "Nothing. A domestic matter," he lied.

"Let us get back on track. What is to happen to Albany?" asked Lincoln.

"Albany is to remain a Roman city," Cleopatra stated. Your battles with the Romans did not result in any land transfers, therefore there is little to settle.

"So let me ensure that I understand your proposal, Cleopatra," Montezuma interjected. "For peace, all troops must return to their own borders, and all ships must leave the territorial waters of their enemies.

"Furthermore, all of the cities that the Romans took from the Iroquois will be returned with the exception of Sunset View. Do I understand you correctly?"

"Yes, Montezuma. Do you all need a moment to discuss this?" Cleopatra asked.

"I w-" Lincoln started to speak but was interupted by Hiawatha.

"I agree to your terms," he said humbly.

"I, too, agree," said Montezuma.

Caesar looked to Lincoln. He, in turn was looking at Hiawatha in disbelief. Finally, the American President agreed.

"For the sake of lives and peace, I will agree to this plan," the American President said.

The world war was over.

------------------------------------

Caesar and Cleopatra were discussing the meeting in her chambers late that night.

"So, what was that message? It certainly wasn't a domestic matter?" Cleopatra asked.

Caesar thought for a moment. If he was going to keep Cleopatra as an ally, he would have to let her know these things.

Finally, he gave in. "It seems that our friend, Mr. Lincoln, has been up to no good."

"Oh? And why is that?"

"I had always wondered where the Americans received their coal. I assumed it came from the Iroquois or the Aztecs, but neither of them had enough to trade."

"Go on," Cleopatra said.

"He's been trading with Shaka."

Cleopatra was stunned. It took her a moment before she was able to speak. "How can he do that? He knows what Shaka has done."

"Yes, he knows." Caesar could see that Cleopatra was upset by this. No doubt, the queen was remembering her own people under her father. Oppression had existed in Egypt for many years before she came to power.

"Why didn't you bring this up during the meeting?"

"This is a card I will not play for a while. You must think of the consequences."

"The consequences are that everyone will turn on the Americans. Isn't that what you want?"

Caesar looked at the Queen. "Why Cleopatra. I thought I'd taught you better than that. Do you think that the world will be a better place when the American lands are in the hands of the Iroquois and Aztecs?"

"No. I see your point. What will you do, then?"

"There are a three things to consider here. One: Is it diplomatically appropriate of me to leak this information to the American Senate. Two: Is there anyone better that could replace Lincoln. Three: How do we keep the other civilizations from attacking them."

"So what are the answers?" Cleopatra asked.

"I don't know yet," was Caesar's answer.

Great story!Keep up the good work:D .Can't wait for the next update.

------------------------------------

New York City was a pit of hell, Antony thought. The train station was not a site to behold. The stench of the bathrooms could be smelled all the way to this deep, distant corner of the station.

He felt a tugging at his pant leg. "A quarter sir? A quarter for a cup of coffee?"

Antony looked at the derelect and tossed him a quarter in disgust. The man certainly wan't going to buy coffee with it. Why couldn't these guys just get here so that Antony could return to Caesaria? He looked at his watch. 2:57. Almost time. He watched a rat drag what must have been a hot dog down even deeper into the train station.

NYC was proud of its train station. It was the main hub of all travel in America. Down here, though, was where the dregs of society roamed. Those who wouldn't, or couldn't adapt to the lifestyle that most Americans enjoyed.

He heard a moaning in the distance. Someone calling for something. Then he heard another voice telling the first to "shut the hell up, Victor!"

Antony heard footsteps coming closer. Finally. Another ten minutes in this dump would be too much for him. Two men came around the corner. They stopped upon seeing Antony. No doubt, the sight startled them.

Antony was dressed in all black. He wore a hat and the brim caused enough shadow over his face so as to hide him from being recognized.

When they got to within fifteen feet Antony spoke.

"Thats close enough. Why are there two of you?"

"Mr Green?" a voice asked.

Antony replied. "Yes. Are you Woodward?"

"I am. I brought an associate - Carl Bernstein with me."

"I told you to come alone!" Antony replied sharply.

"Carl is working the piece with me."

"Yes, Mr Green. I hope you don't mind me coming, but Bob and I are chasing some rumors that I hoped you might be able to confirm."

Antony thought for a moment. He looked down for at a derelect sitting against the wall. After a moment he spoke. "Is this the ideal of Democracy in action?" The two men looked to the derelect, then back to Antony, but said nothing. "Very well. What do you want to know?"

Woodward started: "Mr Green. Is the President or anyone in his administration involved deals with the Zulus?"

Antony stood silently. After a while, Woodward continued. "I'll ask more directly. Is the President involved with Arms deals to Zululand?"

More silence. "Mr Green. You called me. You know what angle I'm working on for the paper. Don't you want to tell me what you know?"

"You need to ask the right questions," Antony replied.

Bernstein took a crack at it. "Mr Green. Did the Zulu army receive a shipment of American made, outdated muskets in July of last year?"

"Yes."

Woodward: "How do you know?"

"The same way that you can find out."

Bernstein: "We checked the manifests for every ship that left America last year. Not one of them was headed for Zululand."

"A candle can burn at both ends. If theres no fire on one end, look for it on the other."

Woodward and Bernstein mumbled to each other. Something about checking the manifests for ships incoming to Zululand.

Bernstein: "If we find something, can it be directly linked to anyone in the President's administration?"

"No."

Woodward: "Can it be linked to a member of the Senate? Of Congress?"

"No."

Woodward looked at Bernstein. "It's what we thought. The lobbyists. We have to look at them."

"You're on the right track, boys, but its a little bit deeper than that."

Bernstein looked at Antony. "The Whig party? Is that it?"

"Deeper."

Woodward looked at Bernstein. "Deeper than the Whigs? Who?" The two thought for a few moments.

"wait...wait...what was the name of the President's campaign fund organization?" Bernstein asked.

"The....organization to..." Woodward was interupted.

"Yes the org..no..the Committee to Re-elect the President. Thats it," Bernstein said triumphantly.

"Is that who we should - " Woodward started to ask Antony, but when he looked up, the man was gone.

"Where did he go?" Bernstein asked. The two men turned in circles looking for Antony. He was gone.

"I don't know. Lets get out of here. We know what to look for now." Woodward said.

The two men discussed the meeting as they ascended the station.

"We got two things from that. One, look at the receiving manifest in Zululand. They probably don't need to hide the shipment like they do here," Woodward said.

"And two," Bernstein continued, "we've got to somehow track that shipment back to the Committee to Re-elect the President."

------------------------------------

Hiawatha was reluctant to give the speach to his people. It was basically a lie, but it had to be done to keep the union. He sat in front of a microphone waiting for the signal from the radio technician.

The war had not gone well, but he had a chance here to save face. He needed a great victory very badly. There was but one place where he could get it.

"Sir, you're on....now."

"My Iroquios people. I speak to you now at a time of conflict. The end of one conflict has been caused by the beginning of another. The world has stopped fighting amongst itself, seeing the futility of war. We have demanded, and the Romans gave us, all of the territory that was lost to them during the war. No doubt they saw with their own eyes the resolve with which our nation came together against them. It was a losing battle for them, and they knew it.

"Citizens, the war was ended due to a tragic event in Ulundi, Zululand. Thousands of Zulu citizens were subjected to the horrors of slavery, most of them dying. It seems that the government in place there had begun the production of a University, but it could not be finished in time.

"For decades, the Zulus had halted this practice of working their people to death, but it seems that that is what happened here.

"This senseless slaughter must stop. As the world has done throughout time, they look to the Iroquois people to lead them in this campaign. We have sent a directive to Shaka that we will not stand for this anymore. Our transports are enroute now. We will go to war with the Zulus."

"Thank you citizens. Good night."

"And.....clear." The technician said.

Hiawatha looked at Stepped in Bear Dung. "Think they bought it?"

----------------------------------------

Are you dead ore somthing like that?
I NEED TO READ THE END OF THE STORY!!!!!
PLEASE write it soon.

Ok, ok. Don't get your undies all in a bundle. I'll try to get something this week.

Caesar stood on the balcony from his chambers in the Forbidden Palace of Caesaria. It was a fabulous morning. The sun was just rising over the cliffs on the other side of the protective cove while waves gently swept the shore below.

It was good to get away, he thought. The troubles of Rome seemed so far away from this remote location. His nation was at peace, for once. However, there was trouble throughout the world. America was a boiling pot waiting to overflow as President Lincoln waded through the waters of scandal. In Zululand, the Iroquois were making incredible progress. Somehow they had taken over half the country in less time than it had taken Caesar to take only four cities during the Zulu-Roman war. His spies were trying to find out the cause of this rapid takeover.

Caesar was joined on the balcony by Cleopatra. "You're up early today, Julius. Did you have trouble sleeping?"

"No trouble, I just enjoy the sunrises here." Caesar said as he pulled a chair for the Egyptian queen.

Cleopatra chose to stand next to Caesar on the balcony. "It is beautiful, isn't it?"

Another benefit to vacationing in Caesaria rather than Italy proper was the attitude of the people here. Italy was a proper, traditional land. The Northern Province was more tolerant. Since there was such a mixture of of nationalities here - American, Iroquois, Roman, and Aztec, the people tended to be a bit more liberal. The distance from Italy further helped this matter.

Vacationing with Cleopatra in Italy, while not quite a scandal, would certainly turn the heads of the traditionalists.

They were interupted by a knock at the door. Octavian had arrived bearing some morning coffee. "Good morning Emporer, Queen," he said.

"Good morning Octavian," Caesar replied taking a cup of coffee. "What do you have for me today?"

"Big news in America. Lt Col. Oliver North goes before the Senate Investigative Committee today to answer charges about his involvement in the Zulu arms deal."

"What is his involvement?" asked Cleopatra.

"He basically ran the whole thing," replied Octavian. "He arranged the stockpile, chartered the transports, erased the manifests, and arranged the incoming shipments of Coal."

Caesar interupted. "Thats one part of this that I can't understand. Where did the commerce secretary think that the coal was coming from?"

"Mexico," replied Octavian. Both Caesar and Cleopatra's jaws dropped. Octavian allowed for a moment for this to sink in. "The weapons were transported directly to Zululand. Meanwhile, the coal was transported to Tenochilan, where it was laudered into the gems and silks trade agreement."

"So Montezuma was involved as well?" Cleopatra asked.

"Yes. He was instrumental in the trade. That's expected to be Lincoln's defense. He's expected to swear that as far as he believed, the Coal came from the Aztecs as a part of the pre-existing trade."

Caesar interjected. "It sounds like that's North's dilemma. Does he stand behind the president and put the weight on his shoulders, or does he break the silence and speak of the President's involvement?"

"Yes sir, thats what the American papers are speculating on. Nobody knows for sure."

"I see. And what of the Iroquois - Zulu war, Octavian?"

"Well, the news from Zululand is troubling. The Iroquois are taking cities at an alarming rate. Depending on the population, they are either leaving a garrison in the city or simply razing the city all together."

"The premise of the Iroquois invasion was to stop the slaughter of civilians," said Cleopatra. "In effect, the slaughter continues, but is being performed by the Hiawatha instead of Shaka."

"Indeed. The humanitarian issues that caused the war were secondary to Hiawatha's need for victory. His people now back him with undying loyalty," Replied Octavian.

Caesar could tell that Octavian was holding back. "Is there anything else?"

"Well, sir, I don't have all of the details yet, but the Iroquois seem to have found a use for the oil that we've discovered..."

"Continue, Octavian," Caesar prompted.

"They call them "Tanks". Octavian said. "They are armored vehicles that run on fuel oil. Each one has a cannon in front which can be moved from side to side and up and down to adjust for range and bearing. The armor protects them against everything but a direct cannon blast."

"What of artillery. Can it penetrate the armor any better?" asked Cleopatra.

"Yes, Ma'am. But only moderately so. It seems that the only weakness of these behemoths is that they cannot travel over mountainous terrain."

"Hmm. This is a terrible predicament. We should meet in the staff room below in an hour. I believe that we need to prevent something sinister from happening."

Cleopatra and Octavian looked at Caesar with great concern. Caesar was worried, and as much as he tried to hide it, he knew that the Queen and his personal assistant could see it.

---------------------------------------

Jefferson couldn't believe his ears. He was running at a full sprint to the White House, trying to phrase what he needed to tell Lincoln. Finally arriving at the gate, he was stopped by security.

"Let me through you imbecile!" he shouted. The security guard, realizing who it was, allowed Lincoln's chief of staff through the gate.

Jefferson hurried to the oval office. It looked to him as if Lincoln was wrapping up for the day.

"What is it, Thomas?" Lincoln asked.

Jefferson tried to catch his breath. "It's....It's North. He told the Senate everything."

Lincoln's return gaze was one of horror. "What exactly did he say?"

"He stated that his orders came from the Chief of Staff directly."

"Did he mention my name?" Lincoln asked.

"No, but the implication is there. I've been called before the committee tomorrow."

"And what will you say, Tom?" came a voice from the corner of the room.

Jefferson, in his haste to brief the president had neglected to see Aaron Burr to the side of the room. Taken aback slightly, he answered "I...I don't know."

"Certainly you won't bring down this administration, right Tom? You know what would happen to the country if that were to happen." Continued the director.

"You...You don't want me to be the scapegoat for this, do you? I can't take the heat for this by myself."

Lincoln answered: "Tom, we've put in a lot of years together here. We've done some great things. We cannot throw that all away. I will not allow it."

"But Mr. President. I have a wife and children. I can't be the scapegoat and leave them with this legacy."

Lincoln turned to Burr and nodded. Jefferson watched as Burr pulled a side-arm from his belt.

"What are you going to do with that?" Jefferson asked.

"You will write a suicide note now, Tom. Explaining how you cannot live with the burden of this scandal and exonerating the President," Burr directed.

"I'll do no such thing!" Jefferson replied.

"Yes, you will," said Burr. "Unless you want the fate that is to become of you to become of your family."

Jefferson looked at Burr in horror. "You wouldn't dare. My family has done nothing to you or this administration."

"Its the only way, Tom. You have a choice of Prison or "assisted" suicide." Lincoln replied, glancing at Burr's weapon.

Jefferson eyes turned hard on the President. He had worked for years with this man, and now he was sending him up the river. It was a solemn moment.

Jefferson sighed. "I love it."

Burr and Lincoln looked at each other curiously. "What?" asked Burr.

After clearing his throat, Jefferson repeated more clearly, "I love it."

Again, Lincoln and Burr looked at each other.

"I don't kn..." Lincoln started, but was interrupted by a crash at the door. Suddenly ten FBI agents entered, followed by J. Edgar Hoover.

Jefferson walked over to the agents. Un-tucking his shirt, he revealed a recorder beneath it.

Lincoln slumped in his chair solemnly. Burr was not as passive. When prompted for the gun he carried, he hesitated, then turned the gun on himself and fired a bullet through his head.
------------------------------------

Caesar sipped his coffee as he waiting in the staff room. On the table was a map of Zululand. Marc Antony had assembled a makeshift warmap identifying the Zulu cities as in Iroquois hands, razed by the Iroquois, or still in Zulu hands.

Cleopatra entered the room followed by Octavian. "Thank you both for coming, and you Antony for fabricating this map on such short notice.

"I'll begin. Michaelangelo has been working on this tank concept since he finished creating the airplane. The Iroquois beat us to it - most likely because of our lack of Oil. We could only bring in enough for brief testing and could not really put the machine through its paces."

"So we have tanks, then?" asked Octavian.

"No, we have a prototype of a tank which is, as of yet, untested. Here is our dilemna. We have no oil. Egypt has none, nor do the Americans. As far as we can tell from exploration, the only nations with oil are the Iroquois, Aztecs, and Zulus.

"While the Zulus don't know what to do with the oil, and the Aztecs probably don't yet, the Iroquois have plenty. The tricky part is that the Zulu's have enough deposits for themselves, the Americans, and us - including the Egyptians."

"Are you suggesting that we go to war with the Zulus?" asked Antony.

Cleopatra answered for him. "That would be difficult. It would take too long, first to get to Zululand, then to build the infrastructure necessary to transport the oil back to Italy and Egypt.

"Absolutely correct, your highness," Caesar said - smiling at the queen. She was learning quickly, he thought.

"Not to mention the difficulty in holding these cities so far from Italy," continued Octavian.

Caesar nodded. Both of his prodigies were making valid points.

"So, it seems to me that we must trade with the Zulus somehow," said Antony.

"But look what happened to America. They're amid a huge scandal because of that," said Cleopatra.

"Yes, you're both right," said Caesar. "Thats why we need to handle this delicately. First, we must raise support for the Zulu people in both Italy and Egypt. We must specify the Zulu People," Caesar was emphasizing the word "people" when he spoke. "We need to separate the people from the Zulu administration. And frankly, that is not a stretch. The people are being slaughtered there. However, we needn't kid ourselves. If we didn't need oil, we wouldn't get involved."

Octavian pointed to the map. "These moutains here. They may be able to stop those tanks from taking these eastern cities. The roads will need to be demolished, but it may delay them just long enough."

Antony agreed. "We can move a carrier in there to bomb the hell out of those roads. That way they'll have to move the tanks by sea to the eastern shores, or attack using regular infantry over the mountain."

"I can have my infantry fighting in those moutains within two weeks," said Cleopatra. Egypt is much closer to that position."

"You'll need to hold these beaches as well, Cleopatra. In case they move the tanks over the water," answered Caesar.

"Understood," replied Cleopatra. Caesar marveled at how well the three of them were coming together on this.

"We should send some destroyers out there immediately to help support the Queens troops, and to protect our carriers against any lucky steamship strikes," Octavian stated.

"The Iroquois have destroyers as well," answered Antony. "Have we finished the battleships yet?"

"Should be done in a week," replied Octavian. "I'll see to it that they are sent to the Eastern shores.

Caesar stood. "I'll speak with the Zululand embassador. We'll begin negotiations for an oil purchase."

"You won't give him too much, will you?" Cleopatra asked.

"Well, I've been thinking of that. It may not hurt to give them enough to defend themselves. They're still fighting with musket men. Perhaps we can trade them some better rifles."

"And what of the Americans?" asked Octavian.

Cleopatra answered: "I think we should wait to see what happens with this scandal first. We don't want to involve a country that could turn against us. Who is likely to take over if Lincoln is ousted?" She turned to Octavian.

"I would guess either Thomas Jefferson or Franklin Roosevelt."

"Well, we'll have to see what happens with North today. I presume that we haven't heard anything yet?" Asked Caesar.

"Not yet, but I expect word from my courier any time now," answered Octavian.

"Fill me in immediately."

"I will, Sir."

"Ok, lets move."

nice

Go Caesar, Go Caesar!
You should write a book!
Can't wait for the next update.

Visions of Hiawatha filled his head. Those and Caesar. Hiawatha was nothing if not direct and decisive in his dealings. Caesar was more subtle, leaving his options open. Although decisive when it counted, there was always a motive behind his actions. A motive that was not always clear. Meanwhile, Hiawatha's motives were always very clear, if not often ruthless.

Roosevelt was brought back from his daydreams by his wife,Eleanor.

"I've made the invitations to the Inaugural Ball, dear. They're right here beside the fire."

"Thank you, Eleanor," FDR replied as he turned to thumb through the box.

He hesitated on two of them; Hiawatha's and Montezuma's. Since these were in here, it was plainly obvious that one to Caesar would not accompany them. This was a decision that had plagued him for some time.

Hiawatha and Montezuma had been allies with the Americans in the last war. Protocal demanded that they be invited to his inauguration, and that Caesar should not be.

Where does the world stand now, he thought. The Iroquois went into Zululand with good intentions. At least that was what the world was led to believe. The slaughter of five hundred thousand Zulu civilians later and FDR thought of Hiawatha in a new light. Or a new darkness as the case may be.

FDR thought about that number: 500,000. So many lives lost and for what? Worldwide respect, his advisors told him. Hiawatha went quickly from a laughingstock to a leader to be feared. No, his advisors were wrong. The world did not respect this man, they were afraid of him. This was a man who was what he pretended to be.

His thoughts turned again to Caesar. Once a noble General, the man was loved by his people. He had made a very strong alliance with the Egyptians - one that rivaled that of the Iroquois and Aztecs. His motives were unclear, though. There was little to gain from an alliance with Egypt. He understood, though, these allies defense of eastern Zululand. There was oil at stake. If Rome didn't get it, the Iroquois surely would. Being the only countries in the world with Oil would completely unbalance the world in favor of the Iroquois alliance. They would control all of the world's tanks and heavy shipping. It would only be a matter of time until Hiawatha's sights were pointed toward Washington. Sure, the Romans would go first. Hiawatha might even take out the Egyptians before the Americans. But that would only buy them time....

It suddenly struck FDR that his thoughts continued to turn toward worries over Iroquois agression. A decision had to be made. One that the Senate would most likely disagree with. The Presidency, as a philosophy, had suffered greatly with the demise of Lincoln. Indeed, the turnout for his election over Jefferson was the lowest voter turnout in history. Despite his lopsided victory over the scandal scarred former chief of staff, the position he was to take in government now would be one of a mere figurehead.

FDR needed to get the people on his side, as they once were toward George Washington. This was the first step.

"Eleanor, would you come here please?" he asked. As he did so, he turned toward the fire. FDR looked one more time at the invitations to Hiawatha and Montezuma before tossing them in among the flames.

More! More! I just spent a few hours reading the whole thing, it's great! :D

Caesar looked among his generals with grave concern. Dissention was rank among them.

"Good morning, men. Thank you for coming to this special general session," he said to them.

"Caesar, does the Senate know that we're meeting like this?" Brutus asked.

"Yes, I don't remember them authorizing this war," agreed Cassius.

Caesar turned to Brutus. "No, they have not authorized this. Yet. But they will." Caesar hadn't thought of the senate in some time. The body hadn't been of any significance since he had taken power. Frankly, Caesar was suprised that Brutus brought them up. It reminded him once again that he needed to watch his generals' loyalty.

"Besides," he continued. "We're not at war presently."

"That's a technicality and you know it," replied Lepidus. "In fact, this whold mutual protection pact was only a farce to get into a war with Hiawatha."

Brutus agreed. "This talk of oil. Ha! Those tanks that the Iroquois have may be good at taking out Zulu musketmen - but let them see how they can do against my infantry! Oil means nothing, Caesar. Whats the real reason for this? Is it for Cleopatra? I notice she's not here. What could separate you two for so long?"

Caesar began to fill with rage. "Leave her out of this, you fool." He stood, and was only kept from rushing Brutus by Octavian and Antony.

Marcus Aurelius calmed things. "We have a strong relationship with the Egyptians. I think that we need to look at that as an asset," the elderly general said.

"But how long until this relationship turns the alliance sour!" replied his son, Commodus. He looked at Octavian. "And what is this...boy...doing at this meeting?" he demanded.

Octavian shot him a glance. Caesar answered for him. "This "boy" is a year older than you were when appointed general."

Brutus was stunned. "Do you mean to tell me that this fool is a general? I should have killed him in Keparta," he said in disgust.

"Enough!" Caesar said. "Enough of this. I'll not have it. We're here to discuss the impending war with the Iroquois and subsequently the Aztecs."

Cassius chimed in. "Don't forget about the Americans. Can't leave them out."

"No, but we may not have to worry about them. It turns out that I have been invited to the Inaugural Ball by Roosevelt."

The room sat there, stunned. All but Octavian who knew of this already. Finally Lepidus broke the silence. "You, Caesar? Why would he invite you? It must be a trap."

"I don't think so. Neither Hiawatha nor Montezuma have been invited," replied Octavian.

"Then he's looking to align with us? Is that it?" asked Antony.

"I believe that may be his motive. We will certainly welcome them if I sense sincerity," replied Caesar.

"Again I must ask about the senate's authorization," said Brutus.

Caesar once again turned to Brutus in anger. "I don't care one bit what the senate has to say. Let them worry about domestic matters such as building roads and olive farms. I'll worry about protecting the Roman people from the rest of the world."

"That is not your place, Councelor!" replied Brutus. "According to the Republic, all dealings with foreign nations must go through the Senate. You know this!"

"Why are you so concerned, all of the sudden, with the Senate, Decimus?" Upon asking this question, Caesar noticed Brutus's glance at Cassius, then to Lepidus.

"Well? Are you going to answer me, General?" Caesar demanded.

Finally Lepidus sounded off. "Caesar. Cassius, Brutus, and I have joined the Senate. We have decided to work to make a better Rome."

"Bah! The senate is powerless," retorted Antony.

"Not anymore. Rome has fought your wars for decades, Caesar. No longer." Replied Cassius.

Caesar sighed. This meeting was not going well. He knew that Brutus was behind this.

"Do you men know what will happen when the Iroquois land twenty tank divisions on our shores? Have you seen them in action?" asked Marcus Aurelius. He waited for an answer, but everyone knew that it was a hypothetical question. "I have seen them. It is a terrible sight. Our artillery will fire at them, but they will miss a moving target. Our cavalry will fire at them, but what is a rifle to do against armor. Our infantry will dig trenches and fortify themselves. The tanks will destroy their enforcements, then run over them. In other words, we will be powerless to defend ourselves.

"Its easy to say that "Roman Honor" will prevail, but you remember your battle with the Zulus, don't you Brutus? Cassius? Thousands of spearmen were thrust at you, but your superior firepower prevailed. Perhaps it will take a bit longer for the Iroquois superior firepower to win here in Italy, but they will win.

"We need this oil, gentlemen. Without it there is no senate, nor Councelor, nor Rome or Italy itself."

Silence filled the room. Leave it to the old man to put some sense into these men's heads, thought Caesar.

Brutus spoke first. "I agree, Caesar. Defending Zululand should be our top priority." Cassius and Lepidus nodded their agreement.

Caesar thought for a moment. Aurelius certainly had returned the meeting to order, but for how long? He now had three generals against him. Worse yet - these generals were now a part of the senate. In the past, Caesar's armies had kept the senate in line. Now the Senate had their own armies. Lepidus' army was the least of the worries. Cassius' army was a bit stronger. Brutus' army, however, could certainly challenge Caesar's.

This was a time for diplomacy, Caesar thought. "I'm glad you agree, Decimus. This will be a difficult time. Until we have enough tanks to put up a fight we will lose many men."

Caesar turned toward the rest of his generals. "I want General.." he looked back at Brutus,"...that is, Senator Brutus to take command of the first tank army upon its completion."

The rest of the generals, all thankful that the conflict which seemed inevitable moments before, congratulated Brutus. Caesar wondered if he was doing the right thing. Those armies in the hands of a General like Brutus could be dangerous.

General Tut was deeply alarmed. His deputies in the eastern mountains had informed him of a grave event. At first it was good news. The Zulus had recaptured the city of Asa. His mood changed within seconds, however, when the deputies told him what happened next.

The Zulus had captured the city at great cost to their army. Since they would have great difficulty holding the city against the counterattack that was sure to come, the Zulus razed the city. Six hundred thousand Zulus immediately became refugees. Some traveled to the mountains and were seeking refuge from the Egyptians who were holding out a defense there. Others made their way west; toward the Iroquois. Either way they were doomed. Two hundred thousand Zulus had died from this battle. Already the Iroquois had enslaved two hundred thousand of them.

How could Shaka order this, Tut thought. They had the defense of the the Egyptians at their disposal, yet chose to leave their people to certain death. Cleopatra will not be pleased. This would have certain ramifications toward the alliance that had been sworn recently.

In one regard this was lucky. Since the alliance formed, the Iroquois had stopped all advances into Zulu territory, preventing an all out war. No doubt Hiawatha was taking time to organize his troops to fight on several fronts. If this had happend during the all out war nothing could have been done.

Tut had already begun the process of setting up refugee camps for the Zulus that came his way. This will be a humanitarian disaster, he thought. Immediate calls for food were made to the eastern Zulu cities, however none would be forthcoming. The Zulus were inexplicably leaving these people for dead.

Tut rationed what he could spare and called on Cleopatra for supplies in order to deal with this.

-------------------------------------

It was a frigid morning in Seattle. Caesar was already jumpy. It was 11 o'clock and he'd already had seven cups of coffee. When he arrived the night before, he'd wondered to himself why there were so many restrooms in this city. Now he knew. All he wanted was a glass of juice, but everywhere he went they offered him coffee. Ice coffee, cappuccino, swiss mocha, orange mocha frappuccino. It was just too much caffiene.

His short meeting with FDR last night would be continued shortly. Caesar was relieved to hear that the American president was open to improving Roman-American relations. They had already set up the guidelines for a spice - gems trade arrangement. A serious event, Caesar thought, since the Americans had been trading for spices from the Iroquois for decades.

It was then that Caesar received the news from Zululand. As Octavian explained it to him, Caesar's face grew red. Cleopatra had already begun shipping supplies to the refugee camps, and Caesar ordered the same from Rome.

Perhaps this would be a good opening to further the Roman/American relations. Caesar would call on FDR to join a multi-nation humanitarian relief effort. In one regard this would not be an actual alliance or military joining. In another, it would be a step toward bringing them together.

Caesar trusted FDR for some reason. Lincoln had issues. He was overmatched for the position of President; relying too much on his advisors. In reality, what brought Lincoln down was the death of Benjamin Franklin. Franklin was the real leader of the Americans.

FDR was different. He was a more thoughtful leader, plus he knew how to play politics. Already he had given speaches which went far towards re-strengthening the presidency. He had initiated plans to revitalize the country.

If things worked out, this could be a good arrangement, Caesar thought.
---------------------------------------------

Great!:) Please post more!

Octavian watched as dirty, barefoot children stood in the food line. Their eyes were hollow. These children arrived at Camp Veii yesterday after a two hundred mile hike. Many of them arrived alone, their parents only a memory. He felt bad for these children. They had no idea why they were homeless now. They didn't know the Romans from the Iroquois. Luckily for them they followed people who were fleeing to the East. To flee to the West would bring them right into the hands of the Iroquois' slave labor camps. Octavian had to close his eyes at the thought of this. Even with his eyes closed he could still picture the children at the hands of the Iroquois. Working from sun-up to sun-down until they could no longer work. Then tossed out, with practically no clothes covering their emaciated bodies. It would almost be better for them to just shoot them than to leave them out to die in the elements.

During the day the desert sun scorched the dirt and sand in this part of Zululand. The night brought frigid temperatures. It was too much to think about. Time was of the essence now. The invasion had to work. They were receiving some help from the Zulus. Not from the government, but from a few sparce groups who could see that the only chance that the Zulu people had was to turn toward the alliance.

The Egyptians and some Romans were fighting through the eastern mountains. It was a difficult path. Armor couldn't make it through the steep passes. The soldiers were advancing sometimes only a few hundred yards a day. Frequently they were pushed back as the Iroquois had entrenched themselves well on the cliffs. The whole war now rested on the coming invasion.

Nine divisions of Roman marines and tanks were to hit the southwestern coast of Zululand tomorrow morning. Six divisions of mixed American units would hit the northern coast. Octavian and Tut were to keep the pressure up in the mountains, thus keeping the Iroquois from retreating to the east after the invasion.

It was a good plan - one that he was proud of. Octavian, Antony, and the American general Laffayette had come up with it. Everything depended on forcing the Iroquois into a three front war. The strong American Navy was responsible for keeping the Aztecs from relieving the Iroquois, although the minor of the allies was little more than a pest at this point.

Looking at the refugees again, Octavian thought to himself that this had to happen quickly, before more innocent civilians died. Shaka would be taken out of power and a new, competant leader would take over. At least that is what he hoped for.


------------------------------------------------

Maximus could barely make out the cliffs in the dim light of dawn. Looking out the side of his landing craft, he could see his objective better by the light of the bombs that were dropping on the Iroquois fortifications. His landing site was the beach between the Two Kings. These were two eerily similar looking mountains that stradled one of the only beaches on the southeastern coast.

Already they were being shelled, even more than they had expected. This was an ominous sign, thought Maximus as he watched the landing craft next to him. That craft was sinking; the last shell got a bit too close for them and the whole landing craft nearly flipped over. There was nothing that he could do about it now. To stop and help these men would be to leave men on the beach unsupported.

At one thousand yards to the landing, Maximus could hear the gunfire for the first time over the roar of the landing craft's engine. Occasionally he could see the tiny splashes where the bullets hit the water. He turned to the driver.

"Do you see that entrenchment about a hundred yards in?" he said, pointing to a spot behind the beach. "When we land, go in at an angle so that my men aren't forced to run straight at it."

The driver confirmed, and Maximus moved to the bow to continue surveying the scene in front of him. Already, several craft had landed. He could see bodies on the beach along with men trying to run to the sea wall with their heads down, apparently trying to protect their faces by leading with thier helmets. Those had to be 20mm shells, the General thought. If they got hit with them it doesn't matter if their helmet is on.

"Keep your heads up, boys! Watch where you're going on the beach!" he shouted to the men around him.

They had trained for a month on this landing. Engineers had built a very similar beach on the coast of the Unfinished Isle and they practiced the landing at least twenty times. It was the little things, Maximus noticed, that got overlooked. Something as minor as telling the men to keep their heads up. He would have to remember these things in his report so that they could become part of the men's future training.

It was then that the shell hit. Not a large one, but it was bad enough. After the shock of the initial explosion, Maximus realized that he was still alive. Then he realized that he only had half a landing craft left, and to help matters, it was sinking. He quickly shouted out for everyone to take off whatever was heavy that they were carrying, and to grab their guns.

Before he could tell them all to swim for it, the situation was complicated even more as the landing craft behind them had nowhere to go but overtop of them. Maximus and the men that were left after the initial explosion were at first shaken violently, then felt the craft capsizing beneath them.

------------------------------------------------

The water was warm. He hadn't expected this. During training in the stormy spring weather of the Unfinished Isle the temperature rarely rose above fifty degrees. This water was almost pleasant. It reminded him of his childhood, swimming in the lakes around Byzantium. It was always warm there. He had his first kiss there, as well. Julianna was her name. Beautiful black hair and brown eyes. He fished in those lakes too. Maximus prided himself on being a fisherman. It was one of the joys of his life. He didn't dare fish anymore. Dominic had fished with him often. The two brothers would take the rowboat out in the mornings. That day, the fishing was poor and the two boys became bored, as early teenagers often do. At first it was fun, wrestling about the small boat, but then the older Dominic became a bit too rough. In anger, Maximus pushed his larger brother. He didn't mean for him to hit his head on the side of the boat, or to fall into the water. He thought Dominic was playing at first; maybe he was trying to scare him. After a minute, though, Maximus became frightened. He called out his brother's name. When there was no response, he jumped into the water. He swam about these waters searching for two hours, exhausting himself. He wished that he, himself, would become too tired to swim anymore so that he wouldn't have to live with the guilt of killing his older brother.

-------------------------------------------------

The sudden jolt of a soldier falling on him jostled Maximus back to reality. That reality was that he was underwater. The man who fell on him was carrying too much gear. Maximus pulled off the soldier's belt and jacket, then did the same to himself. The soldier was unconsious. Maximus kicked up from the ocean floor with the soldier in his arms. They broke the surface after a few moments; the water was only about twenty feet deep this close to shore.

Maximus looked at the soldier he carried. The man was not breathing. He had to get him to shore in order to save him.

The General began swimming on his back toward shore, keeping the soldier's head above water. It seemed like hours, but was only really a few minutes before his frantic swim struck land. Maximus stood in waist deep water and looked again at the soldier in his arms.

-------------------------------------------------

He doesn't look good, Maximus thought.

"Just a few more yards to shore, Dominic. Hold on, you can do it."

There was no response from the boy; just his lifeless body.

--------------------------------------------------

Reality again struck Maximus as bullets riddled the sand around him. Not this time, he thought. Just above the crest of the water he placed the soldier on the ground.

"Not this time," he said again, aloud this time. Maximus turned the man onto his side and patted him on the back a few times. He turned him onto his back again. Still not breathing, he thought. The General took in a deep breath, pressed the soldiers nose, then forced his breath into the dying man's lungs. He did this several times. After a while he turned the man onto his side again and patted him on the back. This time seawater spewed from the soldier's mouth, followed by several coughs. The startled soldier looked at the General.

"Come on," Maximus said, and, offering a hand to the soldier, began running up to the sea wall.

----------------------------------------------------

:goodjob:

(welcome back, zeeter. ;) )

this is a great story keep on going!
BTW, about what time (year) is it @ this point?

Excellent .
Come on , write !

Originally posted by Kamilian1
BTW, about what time (year) is it @ this point?

I could not tell you what era this is. I started this game with a horribly underpowered PC and could only get to about the part where the Romans took over all of the Unfinished Isle before the game became unplayable. The rest of it is basically all ficticious, but I tried to remain true to Civ III rules.

Zeeter's back! I have to say that this is the best story on this forum. I've been following this tale since the summer. Every time I come back and read some more and I end playing a new game of Civ III and losing hours by the dozens......Keep on writing Zeeter! You're keeping us on the edge of our seats! Hail, Caesar!:goodjob:

Great work Zeeter. I've been reading this since you first wrote it last year (or was it earlier than that ?) and it's been great following the different twists and turns and admiring your very creative writing style. You could become the first Civ author writing tales about different tribes in different eras.

Keep the great work up.

All Hail Caesar ! :king:

Thanks, guys. I've enjoyed writing this when I've had the chance. I'm almost done a class that I'm taking now, and may have some more time to devote to this.

"He wages this war whilst we sit and pay for it. What has Rome to gain from this?"

Antony sat before the Senate committee stern faced. "Oil, Senator. The Iroquois have it, and we do not."

The Senator was unmoved, thought Antony. Why were they questioning this now, he thought. Throughout Rome's history there was never any questioning over Caesar's rule. Now, suddenly each move was under a microscope.

"Rome cannot continue to support the costly endeavors of war to please Caesar's ego, General Antony," the Senator said. Senator Mussolini was young and brash. He wanted to make an impact as soon as possible. Antony could read in the man that he saw an opportunity to take advantage of this unpopular war and was running with it for political gain.

The people of Rome did not like this war. It was not for the protection of the Roman people, but for the protection of Zulu people. The same Zulus who ran with spears and had just discovered the use of Saltpeter. The same Zulus whom they had warred with years ago and were held to a draw. These were madmen who would think nothing of sending thirty divisions of Zulu warriors against three or four Roman Rifleman divisions. They were lucky. If Caesar had given the resources for a total war against the Zulus there would be no conflict now. Unfortunately, at the time there was nothing to gain from this war. The use for oil had not yet been found, so other than a few small villages, Zululand was useless.

"Senator, if we have no oil, we have no way to defend ourselves from Iroquois attacks on our homeland," Antony finally replied.

"Bah! The Iroquois have not attacked our homeland in years. There is no way that an attack on any part of Italy could possibly be successful against our Infantry."

"You know little of what you speak, Senator." Antony was becoming angry. "A concentrated attack on any of our shores would weaken our defenses considerably. The Northern Province wouldn't stand a chance as they are too far away to be reinforced in a timely manner."

"No, General. You know little of the resolve of the Italian people. Romans will not allow a force to enter our shores without paying the consequences. We will, to a man, beat back any attack. I have tremendous faith in the Roman people."

This was a smooth move, thought Antony. How could he argue this? To do so would be to insult the people of his homeland. He knew full well, though, that men standing in columns with hunting rifles and pickaxes would be of little use against an Iroquois tank division.

"With all due respect, Senator -" Antony was cut off by the Senator.

"Furthermore, I resolve to end this conflict immediately and bring our soldiers back home, where they belong. Their job is to defend our shores. To defend Rome itself. Not some far off land."

Senator Cassius stood, "I second the Senator's motion." Great, Antony thought. Since Cassius and Brutus had been elected senators every major decision of Caesar was questioned. Previously, the Senate didn't have the backbone to stand up to him, but Brutus' reputation propped the senate up, even if the Senator was currently fighting in Zululand.

Mussolini stood again. "I call for a vote in the senate tomorrow. Resolution number...what are we up to...3019 to end the conflict in Zululand. I further call for a resolution to amend the constitution so that Caesar can no longer wage war without Senatorial consent." Cassius immediately seconded the motion.

I now have one day to convince enough senators to stay on Caesar's side, thought Antony, as if he didn't have enough to do helping to wage a war.

finnally! more!

YAY!!! Keep writing!!!

---------------------------------------------

Maximus had been stuck here on this beach for days. The men couldn't move up the beach, nor back towards the water. Any movement whatsoever was seen by the Iroquios machinegunners. All they could do now was wait.

According to the battle plans, his troops were to have had air cover. Carriers were fifty miles offshore, and were to be bombing the Iroquois bunkers non-stop until Maximus' men could break through. Where they were he did not know. His men were alone, and there would be no retreat.

two days ago three landing craft approached the beaches in a desparate attempt to bring the men back to the ships. These landing craft were blown out of the water.

"We must surrender, General," stated Maximus' leutenant.

"Do you know what will happen if we surrender?" replied Maximus.

"We'll be captives for the rest of the war. Better than dying on this god-forsaken beach."

"No, leutenant. We'll go to the Iroquois labor camps. Is that what you want? To support the Iroquois war effort until you die of starvation?"

The leutenant only looked at Maximus. There was nothing that he could say. The general knew that his men were coming undone. The beach was noplace to die. What happened to those damn carriers, he thought to himself. And the coastal bombardment from the battleships. Where was that? Maximus swore right there on the beach that if he ever survived, those responsible would pay dearly for doing this to his men.

------------------------------------------------

The rain continued to fall as Pavarotti stood on the bridge of his flagship. He had no idea of the scope of the Iroquois navy. The spies really blew it on this one. They were only suposed to have one carrier, and that was suposed to be stationed near the Northern Provinces.

His planes had seen five Iroquois aircraft carriers protected by four battleships and various destroyers. If not for this squall his three carriers would be at the bottom of the ocean right now. He prayed to Mars that the men on the beaches would have made it inland by now.

Captain DiMaggio (yes, I'm running out of Romans and true Italians) entered the bridge.

"Admiral, we've just received a communication from our submarines. They've spotted three carriers one hundred and fifty miles away."

This was the first good news that Pavarotti had received in days. "Is there any word on the other two?"

"No, sir. I expect that they're close by, though."

"Have we been able to communicate at all with the Adriana?" Pavarotti was concerned about the condition of his third carrier. He knew that she had been hit, but did not know of the damage. Her last known position was three hundred miles to the north in somewhat of a triangle position with respect to the other two carriers and the Iroquois fleet.

"No sir. She still sits in the fog," replied the captain. He was being optimistic, the admiral thought. For all anyone knew, the Adriana was sunk at this point. Pavarotti was silent for a moment.

"What are your orders, sir?"

"Prepare our bombers to strike the Iroquois carriers immediately. Send out a communique to the Adriana - encrypted, of course, explaining the plan. If she cannot send communication, maybe she can at least receive."

"And the fighters, sir?" asked the captain.

Another pause by Pavarotti. He finally replied, "leave the fighters here. I don't want to leave ourselves open in case the Iroquois come back at us."

Captain Dimaggio hesitated. "Very..Very well, sir."

---------------------------------------------------

"Can we send yet?" Captain Constantine asked the Captain.

"No sir. Just receive."

"And what of the condition of the flight deck." The Adriana had received serious damage two days ago. Her damage control teams had done a remarkable job in restoring much of the ship, but the flight deck was still a problem.

"The flight deck will be operational in two hours, sir. However, we will not be able to launch fighters for quite some time."

Constantine looked out at the flight deck. There were two sections to it. The long section, which ran the length of the ship, was used to launch the heavy bombers. The shorter section was to launch the fighters. It was this shorter section that took the most damage during the battle. It could have been worse, too. The Adriana's rudder had been knocked loose by the force of the bombs. While her support ships ran for cover the Adriana headed straight. Luckily a patch of fog protected them from sight and she was able to tighten up the steering.

"We can't stay in this fog forever. Begin preparing the bombers below deck. Immediately bring them up when the flight deck is repaired."

"But sir, they'll need fighter cover," replied the captain.

While he disliked sending out bombers without fighter cover, they had to do something. If they could hit the Iroquois now, they may be able to limp back to Rome for proper repairs. If they missed, they gave away their position to the Iroquois who would be quick to counter attack.

Constantine closed his eyes. He spoke calmly to the captain. "Let it be done, captain."

"Yes sir," came the reply.

---------------------------------------

"Incoming, sir. Six bomber squadrons. Roman," reported Captain Happy Feet.

Sitting Bull took his binoculars and looked for the bombers. "Where are the fighters?" he asked.

"I don't see any," replied Happy Feet.

"I don't like this. It sounds like a trap. Is our combat air patrol up yet?"

"Yes sir. The last two cap planes are taking off now."

Sitting Bull again looked to the sky. "They wouldn't send in bombers against carriers without fighter escorts. That's insanity."

He looked to his captain who was as dumbfounded as he was. Whoever was in charge of the Roman fleet was not very experienced, thought Sitting bull. It was basic naval air combat.

After a few moments Happy Feet replied. "I agree, sir. But it looks like that is what is happening here. They're coming in from bearing 075 degrees. I suggest that is the direction of the Roman carriers."

"We changed course two hours ago. If they knew where we were two hours ago, they may have turned to adjust. from our anticipated position. I suggest that the Roman carriers are in this area." Sitting Bull pointed to a map. "What is the weather in this area?"

"Fog, sir. Do you think they launched in that fog?"

"They must have." The battle outside was just beginning. Sitting Bull watched as a Roman bomber fell into the sea.

--------------------------------------

The sound of the explosion still rang in Maximus' ears. He lay on the ground as his men continued storming up the beach. What had happened, he wondered? One minute they were contemplating a suicidal surrender, the next minute they were storming the beach as the bunker which pinned them to the beach simply blew up.

The concussion from the blast disoriented Maximus at first. He was still coherent enough to order his men to charge up the beach. Unfortunately, the man he had saved days before was not coherent enough to avoid stepping on a land mine. It had happened right in front of Maximus. In fact, if not for that man Maximus himself would have stepped on it.

Now he lay there, watching his men move toward the remaining Iroquois positions. What had blown up that bunker? he thought. He was answered soon enough. An American tank appeared at the top of the beach; its machine gun taking out Iroquois soldiers at an alarming rate.

A medic found the general and began administering to his wounds. Soon the general of the Americans came to his side.

This general had pearl handled revolvers on an old holster. Maximus had not met Patton before, but knew of his reputation. He was brash, moved quickly, and was often reckless. That recklessness had paid off for Maximus' men.

"General Maximus," Patton saluted. He turned to the medic. "Corpseman, how is he?"

"He's got lacerations around his thighs and some shrapnal in his belly, General."

"I've seen worse, Maximus," Patton said, offering his hand. "You've done an amazing job holding out on this beach for so long."

Maximus was now close to unconciousness. Patton had taken his hand, gripping it firmly. He seemed to be trying to fight off the pain as much as Maximus was.

"General Patton. Please see to my men," Maximus said.

"Your men will be fine," replied the American general. "And you can see to them yourself when you're on your feet again."

"Tell Caesar that I die for Rome."

---------------------------------------------

Maximus knew that Patton had said something, but what it was he did not know. He was on a lake now. With Dominic.

Tears quickly filled Maximus' eyes. "I'm sorry, Dominic."

Dominic looked about the lake. Then at Maximus. A curious smile crossed his face. He held out his hand to Maximus.

Maximus took his brother's hand in his. The two hugged for a moment.

"Please, Maximus. Release yourself from this burden. I forgive you."

The General's heart soared. All that had happened before was irrelevant. He had gained the approval of everyone who he had ever met, but the approval he wanted most he could not get. Now Dominic had given him that.

---------------------------------------------

Maximus was roused by a harsh slap in the face. He opened his eyes to see the American General screaming at him. He had no idea how long this had been going on.

"You stupid bastard! I don't want you to die for Rome. I don't want you to die for your country! I want you to make that other poor son-of-a-***** die for his country!"

It was reasoning like this that kept men alive, thought Maximus. A smile crossed his face, as it did on Dominic's face a few moments ago.

----------------------------------------------

That's funny. I didn't put in the *****, I wrote *****.

There it goes again! I hope that the Civfan Police realize that was a quote from history, not a reckless use of the word *****.

Great to see you back Zeeter. Keep the good work coming :goodjob:

Originally posted by zeeter
There it goes again! I hope that the Civfan Police realize that was a quote from history, not a reckless use of the word *****. It's an automatic "dirty-word" catcher. Doesn't matter the context, if it finds certain combinations of letters, they get replaced by *s.

I know. It was a vain attempt at humor.

I thought it might be. ;)

But I also thought I'd take the opportunity to explain it to some of the newer folks here.

I was a little concerned that there may be an audit trail that someone reads that would indicate that I used the word *****. That's why I felt the need to point out that it was a historical quote.

Interesting that they found ***** and didn't find bast***.

Apparantly female dogs are worse than illegitimate children. ;)

This is the best story ever, you must post more. This can not be the end.

Lol Zeeter ,you have people begging you to write more ,the guys above clearly just registerd only to say you should continue.

And why not ,it's a superb story indeed. :goodjob:

You should think of a writers career.

Somebody with lot's of money here ,donate this man a new computer. ;)

Originally posted by TheDuckOfFlanders
Lol Zeeter ,you have people begging you to write more ,the guys above clearly just registerd only to say you should continue.

And why not ,it's a superb story indeed. :goodjob:

You should think of a writers career.

Somebody with lot's of money here ,donate this man a new computer. ;) I think we should find Zeeter a publisher so we can get this story into print. :)

Ok, the reason that I am kind of slacking here is that I am working on some fiction. I've got three chapters so far (sorry, it's got nothing to do with Civ3) and am at an impass. You know, "great idea for the beginning, but what the hell is the story?" That's where I am now.

I've been getting great feedback from you guys (and I really appreciate it) so I'll try to get something done here by the end of this week. Maybe that will inspire me to find something for the characters in my other story to do.

good story zeeter :) :goodjob:

:goodjob: :goodjob: :goodjob:

Great one!!!
I just copied it all on a word document (so far 88 pages) so that i can reading it while travelling this week-end!!! T'is better than a book!!! You should be writing a book or movie scenarios! :)

Will be waiting for the rest of it! ;)

Just one more thing.
I wish you had posted a map of the world! ;)

Antony remembered the first time that his father took him to the great baths of Rome. He was young; eight or nine years old at the time. It was special for him. This was a place where grown-ups talked about grown-up things.

Now Antony had a grown-up thing to talk about. Claudius was the swing vote in tomorrow's decision to end the war in Zululand. If the senate were to rule in favor of pulling troops out of the war it would be devastating to Caesar's control over the Roman people. Some in the senate, though, were licking their chops over the prospect of taking Rome back. People like Cassius and Brutus dreamed of a day when they would control the country.

It was Antony's job to stop this from happening. Claudius was not a particularly opinionated man. He was political, though. He formed his opinions out of what would serve his political future better. This was the edge that Antony knew he had to go for.

"All I am asking for is a day, Claudius. You and Caesar go back quite a ways. Can you give that to him?" the general asked.

Claudius was harsh with his response. "Yes, Antony. We go back quite a few years. To the time when he took power from us."

"You still have power, though, Senator. Your vote tomorrow is an example of that power. You will decide whether or not to end this war. I suggest that you vote to keep up the war. To not do so would be a terrible international mistake."

"And to end the war puts us in a position once again to control Rome's destiny. Rather than having one man control Rome, the Senate will."

"You know Caesar, Claudius. You know what will happen if the Senate tries to wrestle control back. Civil war will result. I am just asking for one more day. You will understand at that point why this war needs to continue."

"One more day could result in the deaths of hundreds more Roman soldiers. I cannot have that on my conscious," answered the Senator.

"One more day will save the lives of millions of people around the world. It will make us stronger."

"How is that possible, Antony? How can further war result in our strength?"

Antony thought for a moment. No, he could not tell the senator everything. "You must wait. I cannot get into the specifics now, but tomorrow morning will change the world."

Claudius hauled himself up from the bath and grabbed a towel. "I cannot promise anything, Antony. I won't go as far as to tell you that I've longed for the day when Caesar was brought down. Rome is a much stronger nation now than any time when the Senate was in control. He may have gone too far this time, though. I will speak with my advisors on this."

"Rome waits on your decision, Claudius. I hope that you make the right one," Antony said as the Senator left the bath. Antony was unsuccessful. He had hoped to convince the senator to back Caesar. No doubt the senator's advisors would emphasize the prospects of effectively removing Caesar from power. There was nothing that he could do now, though. It was in the hands of fate.

--------------------------------------

"That's the last of them, sir," an excited Captain Happy Feet said.

Sitting Bull looked out to the horizon. "What a waste. Six squadrons of bombers totally obliterated."

"Yes sir. Our men fought well," replied the captain.

"We were lucky, Captain. The Romans performed a horrible blunder today. Two days ago they lost one carrier, and now their remaining two are useless. What good is a carrier with no bombers?"

"We received a report from one of our scout planes. They've spotted a carrier to the north, in this section." Happy Feet pointed to the map.

"There should be two there, captain," Sitting bull replied.

"Yes sir, but the scout claims that there was one."

Sitting Bull thought to himself. Would the Roman carriers have split up? That would make them half as effective. "Have we seen anything else?" he asked the captain.

"No, sir. But we do have this large contact on radar."

Sitting Bull looked at the radar. The object that the captain was referring to was definately a carrier group. It was that large. A battleship group would be much smaller; they need the extra room for maneuverability. This has to be the other carrier, thought the Admiral. He looked on the radar at the area where the scout plain had found the carrier. It was a smaller contact, but was also further away, which would explain the size difference.

"Captain, I want a two pronged strike. Half of our bombers at the radar contact, the other half at the scout plain contact."

"Yes sir. And fighter support?" asked the captain.

"Yes. Send them all. Hell, they don't have any bombers left, so we may as well go full protection."

-------------------------------------------

Brianna had been summoned to the queen. It had been a while since she had seen Cleopatra; not since she assinated Arsinoe had the two met. Something big was about to happen.

She sat in the Queen's private chambers waiting. Outside were the normal sounds of Alexandria. Brianna stood to look out the window. Her country had come a long way, she thought. There was a time when the marketplace was a group of tents where the merchants peddled their goods. Now there were permanant buildings in the market square. A cathedral stood next to the old temple, which was left erect to remind the Egyptians of their past. The bank of Alexandria stood next to the newly erected University of Alexandria. After so many years foreign scholars no longer visited the Great Library. The university was built here and in other cities to maintain Egypt's position in the world; lest they fall back to the realms of the Zulus.

The queen entered, finally. She looked a bit worn out. No doubt this war was taking its toll. From the look of her, though, this was not a war matter that Brianna was summoned for.

"Brianna, I'll cut right to the chase. Have you ever met Senator Brutus?" the queen asked.

"The Roman general? No, we've never met."

"So he has no idea who you are?"

"No. In fact, no Romans have ever met me in my occupational capacity."

"I have something that I want you to do for me, then."

--------------------------------------------

Mussolini stood at the podium counting the votes. The senate was winning at this point. Antony counted eight votes to continue the war, and ten to pull the troops out. Three of the remaining five senators could be counted on to vote against removing troops. One for, and the last was Claudius.

Cassius looked up at Mussolini. A concerned facial gesture was betrayed by the look in his eyes. They would be successful. Mussolini knew this as well. Antony knew that the two senators had wined and dined Claudius last night. Now there was nothing that he could do about it. The last words had been said and the vote would determine Rome's future.

Now the vote was tied at eleven apiece. Antony closed his eyes as Mussolini read the last vote.

"Abstain," read the senator. "Claudius. Is this some kind of a joke?" he shouted.

Antony opened his eyes quickly and looked at Claudius.

"No, Benito," Claudius retorted. "And hold your toungue. I've been on this senate far longer than you have."

Now Cassius stood. "What do you mean by this, Claudius? Are you with us or against us."

Claudius was harsh in his response. "What do you mean with us, Cassius? We are here for Rome, not for the Senate."

Mussolini shook off Claudius' harsh retrimand quickly. "Senator Claudius, if you cannot make up your mind in this matter, perhaps a more competant senator can be elected in your place."

Antony was impressed with Mussolini's suave. He had bounced back from Claudius' comments and struck a powerful blow to the Senator, taking advantage of the latter's political ambitions.

Claudius ignored this. "Senators, we have not had enough time to review this issue. I suggest that we form an investigative committee to look into the matter, then re-vote tomorrow. I will cast my vote on the basis of the committee's findings."

Antony smiled to himself. The senator had done it. Claudius had one thing that his oposition did not. Seniority. Mussolini and Cassius were relatively young in their political careers. The rest of the senators would acknowledge Claudius' tenure and give him the extra time.

Claudius looked at Antony sternly. The general knew what the look was for. The senator had given him his day, now he had to perform.

Cassius had one last idea. "What about Brutus and Lepidus? Can we contact them for their votes?"

While it was not his place to speak at a senate meeting, Antony didn't hesitate to answer Cassius. "Senators Brutus and Lepidus are in radio silence at the moment."

----------------------------------------

Bear Claw was a large, jolly man. His family had run the same merchant's stand in Apalachia Hills since as long as anyone could remember. They had raised it from a tent structure to a marble building. Bear Claw's family lived above his food shop, where he received his daily cartloads of fish and grain.
Apalachia Hill's name decieved the town. It had very few hills, but was one of the major food sources for the Iroquois people. Fish were abundant off of its shores, and inland were vast fields of wheat.

It was somewhat of a sleepy-town, and the citizens liked it that way. There was a small temple, a library, and a few other ammenities, but none of the advanced society structures found in the big cities. Indeed, other than food there was little that Apalachia Hills had to offer. Everyone knew everybody else. There was no barracks in the town, and therefore no soldiers. It was a young town, and little worth protecting. It was this feature that kept the older generation, like Bear Claw, in town. All of these features caused greate emmigrations from the town by younger people, as well. They wanted the safety and opportunities of the big cities, with their army barracks, universities, hospitals, and factories. Apalachia Hills would never see all of that.

Bear Claw looked out to the sea. The fishing boats were begining to come in, he noticed. It was a bit early for this. They had just put out only a few hours ago. He watched as they came closer, then looked to his neighbor, Lion's Tooth.

"What's going on out there?" he asked.

"I don't know," replied Lion's Tooth. "They're coming in awfully fast."

Now the two men could make out the fog horns coming from the fishing boats. Something was wrong.

Further out Bear Claw saw something else. A huge ship was out to the horizon. More were behind it, he could see now. And still more. It was a huge fleet.

Bear Claw and Lion's Tooth stood watching the scene in front of them for a few more moments until the facts of the matter became plain to see.

Bear Claw shouted. "Get your families out of here!" The two men ran into their shops and began gathering their families and what personal belongings that they could carry. The Romans were coming.

---------------------------------------

No sooner had the last of the bombers taken off when Happy Feet solemnly came to Admiral Sitting Bull's quarters.

The admiral looked up from his log. "Are our planes on the way, Captain?"

"Sir, I have some troubling news. Three inbound squadrons of bombers were just picked up on radar," replied the captain.

"Impossible. Where could they have come from?"

"I don't know, sir, but they are five minutes away."

"Pull back the fighters from the bombing mission. Now!" the admiral shouted.

Happy Feet knew that this would do no good, the fighters were fifteen minutes away. He also knew not to bring this up right now to the admiral.

They were unprotected, and in five minutes bombs would litter their flight decks.

Happy feet ran to the radio-room and relayed a message to all of the fighters to return immediately. Lost in this was the fact that the bombers were not notified, and continued their missions to the Roman fleets.

---------------------------------------

Caesar looked out at the Iroquois lands before him. They had chosen their target well. Apalachia Hills, the quiet, unprotected town in Southern Iroquoisland was unsuspecting. Up until a few minutes ago nobody in the world had paid much attention to this place. He looked to Brutus.

"General," he said with a smile. "You trained these men. I want you to go ashore with them."

This was a magnanimous gesture on Caesar's part. It was always the honor of the most senior officer present to go ashore with the men. Hopefully, this would go far to improve the relations between Caesar and Brutus' senate.

Brutus looked at Caesar, who could see the look of suprise on the general's face. "Thank you, Julius. I won't forget this."

The General hesitated. "Do you remember when we first invaded the Unfinished Isle? The battle for Keparta?"

Caesar chuckled. "Not much of a battle, as I recall. And they pulled out before any real fighting could occur."

Now Brutus laughed. "We've come a long way since then. From a laughingstock to a world power. This was a well planned attack."

Caesar couldn't argue that point. The invasion of Zululand had distracted the Iroquois' from the protection of their homeland. The bulk of the Iroquois army was now in Zululand, leaving only a reserve army to contend with here. Soon he would expect the Iroquois to begin puling out of Zululand to come back here. They would have to move quickly.

Lepidus joined the two men. "Caesar, I have been in contact with the American fleet. They are proceding as planned to the north."

"Excellent," Caesar replied. He turned back to Brutus. "I want no citizens hurt, General. Begin the battle."

"Yes sir!" answered Brutus sharply. "Come with me, Lepidus."

Caesar watched the two generals who doubled as senators as they attended to their troops. The term battle was used loosely. There would be no actual battle, only a disembarkment from the transports as the men moved inland over unprotected lands.

more!

please must add more.

Good work as always Zeeter !

:thumbsup::thumbsup::thumbsup::thumbsup:
Great Work again can we hope for some more soon

It's been over a week!!!

All good things, or should I say great things take time :)

Will there be anymore?

Oh I'm enjoying this way much!

Originally posted by West German
Will there be anymore?

Yes, when I have time. I have the next several sections planned out in my head, but I've got a lot going on at work. You should email my boss and tell her not to assign me so much work so that I can finish this.:D

Brutus was angry; not an unusual occurance for him. He lay in his bed trying to sleep, but couldn't. Thoughts of Caesar and the Senate raced through his head. He should be happy, he thought. They had virtually won the war against the Iroquois. Only a few small towns remained in Iroquoisland and they were completely removed from Zululand. Hiawatha's whereabouts were unknown as he had presumably exiled himself to the Aztec's land.

What bothered him was a supposedly magnanimous gesture by Caesar. Brutus was to be named Governor of Iroquoisland and Cassius was to become governor of the Roman holdings in Zululand, at least until consolidation meetings were held between Caesar, Cleopatra, and FDR. Soon the Romans would control all of Iroquoisland, the Egyptians all of Aztecland, and the Americans all of Zululand.

On the surface, this seemed to be a wonderful step in Brutus' career. In reality, though, Brutus knew what it meant. Keeping him out of Rome kept him away from his senate seat, and for the time being Cassius from his as well.

Yes, Caesar had regained control of the Roman people. His war against the Iroquois, at first criticized as unnessesary, had finally rid the world of Hiawatha's significance. For that he was worshipped around the world as a hero. He brought peace to everyone. Well, except maybe to the Aztecs, but they would soon be taken care of as well. Caesar was to take care of that matter personally.

He was now more powerful than ever, and the Senate at its weakest point since Caesar came to power so many years ago. They were laughed at for attempting to end the war. Antony and Octavianus were interviewed on TV constantly as the masterminds of the war, but there was no glory for Brutus. His war was fought against the largly unprotected Iroquois lands. By the time they had begun facing real troops in Iroqoisland they had been reinforced by more Roman and American armies.

Pavarotti was hailed as a hero for eliminating the Iroquois air around Maximus' landing. Constantine tragically died doing the same.

It was a war of heroes. Except for Brutus. He had gained his notoriety against the Zulus so many years ago, and to be treated this way by Caesar was an insult.

His new girlfriend was helpful. Egyptian women were useful, Brutus thought. They sat and listened and kept their mouths shut. His wife would never listen to these stories and had no sympathy for him, but Brianna was different.

--------------------------------------------

"Emporer, all of the arrangements have been made for your campaign against the Aztecs," said Octavian. He had been charged with preparing for the invasion while Caesar looked toward political matters.

"Very good, Octavian. In one week's time we will begin our assault." Caesar had chosen the fifteenth of March to leave for the invasion. It didn't matter when, really. The Americans had decimated the Aztec fleet, and most of their troops perished in Zululand. These last few weeks of truce had simply been to give his troops a breather. Caesar knew of the hardships that war brought to his people. It was worse in America, with it's silly democracy.

The Americans gave their people too much power, and were now paying for it. FDR was forced to make peace throughout the world before his people finally revolted. This allowed Caesar to continue fighting and taking more ground than the Americans. Thus, the Romans would come out of this war the strongest.

Furthermore, by taking over most of Iroquoisland they had secured lands just a stone's throw from Italy. They could be governed more easily.

"Has there been any word on Hiawatha's whereabouts?" he asked.

"No sir. Our spies tell us that he has fled to Aztecland," replied Octavian. "The Iroquois embassy keeps asking to speak with you."

"Yes, I know. They want peace. I won't discuss it with them. We've waited all of our lives for this and we can't stop now, so close to the end."

"I agree, sir," answered Octavian. "Even weakened as they are now there is still a chance of them causing disruption in the world. Better to finish them off once and for all."

Caesar turned to Octavian. These words weren't like the young general. "And the Aztecs?"

"They cannot be trusted, Emporer. Montezuma has played so many sides that I don't believe he even knows what side he's on now. Besides. They're weak now. There is no better time than the present."

"Octavian, you've always favored the Iroquois people. I know that you dislike Hiawatha and what he stands for, but you've always had a place for their people in your heart. What has changed that?"

"War, sir. I've walked through their labor camps. I've interrogated their officers. I've seen what they've done and it sickens me. I watched the smoke rising from one of the labor camps as we approached to liberate it. They were trying to hide what they did there, but I knew better.

"And they have no remorse for what they've done. The officers I've spoken with said that they did what they did for their own security. They're own security!" Octavian was getting excited. "They killed women and children for their own security. Maybe we shouldn't be occupying these Iroquois cities. Maybe we should be razing them, instead."

"We've put a stop to all of that, Octavian," replied Caesar. "Those labor camps have been closed."

"I've always cared for the Iroquois people, but they've let me down. They knew what went on in those camps. The Zulus were considered lower than them. To them it was like killing sheep or some other animal. These were people that they were killing."

"Stop," Caesar said abruptly. He had heard enough. "Octavianus, I want you to remember one thing. You cannot change what has already happened. These events are over. We will hold those responsible accountable for it. Aside from that we will rebuild Iroquoisland in the Roman image.

"Octavian, your compassion led you to your current position. And no small position is it. You are my senior advisor; more powerful than Antony and even Brutus. Do not lose that compassion. If you do, then you will lose yourself. What the Iroquois did was atrocious. And just as atrocious was what the Zulus did to their own people. They too will be dealt with. In time. Do not seek revenge on these people. Revenge only serves yourself, not the greater good."

Octavian answered quickly. "What kind of greater good is that? Standing by while their leaders commit genocide? They didn't lift a finger to stop it."

"It is over, Octavian. The events that occured in Zululand are over. We must get past that. You must get past it. There are matters occurring now that will shape the future of the world."

"Yes, I know. We'll be the rulers of Iroquoisland, the Egyptians of..." Octavian was cut off in mid sentence.

"No. That is not what I speak of. There is a project in place in a borough of New York City that must be watched. Octavian, as gruesome as it was, it still took the Iroquois ten months to commit their atrocities. With this project, the Americans would be able to do in one hour what the Iroquois took so long to do."

Octavian was shocked, a reaction that Caesar had hoped for. "What...What is it? What is this project?"

"They believe that they've been able to isolate certain atoms to create enormous energy. I don't know the technical details of this, but the idea came from a captured Iroquois scientist."

"The Americans so far have proven trustworthy. Is there any reason to believe that they will betray us?"

"Not at this time," Caesar answered. "But once they have it things may change. We must gain access to this weapon. Otherwise the Americans will hold a distinct advantage over us."

"What do you propose?" asked Octavian.

"Well..." the two men were interupted by a knock at the door. A well repaired Maximus poked his head into the room.

"Emporer, General. King Hannibal has requested an audience."

Caesar looked at Octavian dumbfounded, and realized that Octavian had the same look on his face.

The two men looked back at Maximus and asked in unison:

"Who?"

-----------------------------------------

Great addition!! Please continue

"We'll do it on the Ides of March," she heard Brutus say to Cassius and Lepidus. What they would do she didn't know. But it was to happen on, when was the Ides? The 13th? Whoever made up the Roman Calendar must have been sadistic. Why did it have to be so complicated? V-Ides meant the Ides minus five, but the Ides is inclusive, so it really meant Ides minus four. Whatever. This was to happen on the Ides so she didn't need to worry about Roman math.

She would have to watch Brutus closely then. He was up to something, but Brianna had no idea what. Brutus was always scheming, and this was no different, but the senator's words rang with more seriousness this time. If only she had heard the beginning of this conversation she would know.

Brianna despised Brutus. He was a pathetic, disgusting man - typical of the Romans. It sickened her to be around him, but it was a job that she had to do. His friends were even worse. She could see in Mussolini a man with a vicious side to him. A man not to be trusted - even by Brutus. Cassius was Brutus' lapdog. He did whatever Brutus said; a man with no backbone. Lepidus had a brain, but knew little of how to use it.

Soon she would be back in Egypt, though, reporting on the happenings in the senate to Cleopatra.

------------------------------------

"Look at this! You have light, but no flame! What manner of spell is this?"

Octavian had spent a very tiring day with Hannibal. The King was difficult to understand, speaking only the ancient French language that Octavian barely recognized. It seems that Hannibal's people, the Carthaginians had met the French decades ago. In fact, Hannibal kept asking why his friends never visited anymore. Octavian didn't have the heart to tell him of their demise.

"It is no spell, King Hannibal," replied Octavian. "It is electricity."

"Ah. Electricity. What is that."

"It is difficult to understand, your highness. I don't really know the specifics anyway." Octavian was becoming exasperated. First it was the carriage drawn without horses. Then it was the birds that carried people. Then the boats without sails. It just went on and on.

"And what of Joan, young General? Where can I find her?"

"I believe that is a matter you will have to take up with Caesar, King Hannibal."

"Yes, I shall.

"King, can I ask one question?"

"Yes, Octavian. What can I help you with?"

"Why do you come here now? Why have you never come before?"

"Octavian, did you ever look out at the stars and wonder what was out there? Just stars. You never wondered what was there because all that you know of is the stars. We've lived on our small island since as long as I can remember. It is all that we've known, so we've never wondered what was beyond the horizon."

Octavian pondered this. The old man was making sense. Sort of. "Go on."

"A few years back some of our more intelectual class began noting the position of the stars. They realized that by watching the position of the stars at certain times during the night our fishing boats could always find their way home. Further and further out our boats went until finally they saw a new land. This "Roman" land.

"But why now, your highness. Why didn't this happen years ago? Decades ago?"

"I don't know, young Octavian. I will say this, though. While our intellectuals were watching the stars they were watching events at home. They noticed that good and bad things happened depending on the position of the stars. Two months ago they said to come here, so I did. I don't know why."

"Bah. That is soothsayer business and I'll not hear it," replied Octavian. "King, the hour is late. I trust that you are satisfied with your accomidations?"

Hannibal nodded. "Good. Then I will retire. Please call the front desk if you need anything. They have orders to provide you with anything that you need."

"Thank you, General. I bid you a good night." Hannibal walked Octavian to the door. "One more thing, Octavian. You said to call the front desk. I'm on the fourteenth floor. Will they hear me all the way down there?"

Octavian closed his eyes for a moment, then opened them. "No, your highness. This is a phone. What you do is...."

-----------------------------------------------

Great job again!!!!!

MORE!

Cleopatra's arrival in Rome was not ceremonial. Indeed, Caesar understood the complications concerning his involvement with the Egyptian queen. She would never be accepted by the Roman people, and her young son, Caesar's son, would never become a suitable successor to the emporer.

Caesar often thought of finding a wife suitable for his position, but his love for Cleopatra prevented this. He had little time for marriages of convenience, and the thought of doing so to please the Roman aristocrats was apalling.

"I trust that your trip was uneventful?" he asked.

"Uneventful is an understatement," replied the queen. "Poor Caesarium was so bored. I felt sorry for him."

Caesar looked at his young son. "He'll get over it. Boredom creates thought and builds character."

"Well, he must have a lot of character now, Caesar. That trip took a lifetime."

"What is happening with Zululand? Have the Americans left yet?"

"The last of them are to leave soon. Zimbabwe almost revolted last week. We were forced to maintain extra infantry in the city. The Americans stayed to keep order in some of the coastal cities. The situation is under control now."

"Very good. We've already sent engineers to Iroquoisland to begin rebuilding the infrastructure that was destroyed during the war."

The two watched their son for a few moments. He was playing on a swing in the courtyard of Caesar's palace. The silence was broken by Cleopatra.

"Julius, I know that we can never be together. But when I look at Caesarium I see you in him. When I look at his eyes I miss you more and more. And he adores you." Caesar could see tears in Cleopatra's eyes. Yet her gaze never left his.

"Cleopatra, I have a responsibility to the people of Rome. I swore to that responsibility decades ago. As much as I love you, I love Rome more. Caesarium is my son, and I cherish him, but the Roman people are also my children and they count on me for their protection.

"When you leave for Aztecland I will return to Egypt. I just wanted your son to see you once more before you leave."

"I will miss him as I miss you when we're apart. I'd like to say that I wish these responsibilities weren't mine, but they are my calling. Without them you would be looking at a commoner."

"I would love you as much as a commoner as I do when you are an emporer." Cleopatra no longer held back her tears.

"Would you?" Caesar replied. "Would you, the Queen, love a simple merchant from Rome?"

Caesar watched Cleopatra as she turned her eyes back to Caesarium. "I don't know the answer to that, Julius. I'd like to say that my position in Egypt wouldn't effect me, but it would. Just as it would for you had I been a seamstress."

"I'll stay until the sixteenth of March, then I must attend to my troops as we sail for Mexico. We can be together during that time. My inner circle knows of our relationship. Octavian, Antony...even Brutus knows. We don't have to hide within the palace."

Caesar felt Cleopatra take his hand in hers. They were silent for a minute, enjoying their togetherness. Suddenly Cleopatra broke the silence.

"What of this Hannibal character?"

Caesar laughed. "Hannibal is quite a handful. He is full of exuberance and wants to see everything; despite the fact that he doesn't know anything of our culture."

"Where did he come from? Have you found out yet?"

"They have a small island south of the Northern Provinces. I have no idea why we never saw them before. Our ships simply never sailed through that portion of the world and their ships couldn't reach ours until now."

"Can they help us at all? Or are they a threat?"

"Threat?" Caesar laughed again. "No, they have nothing. No electricity, phones, technology. Nothing. He is not a threat. He's not really a valued ally nor is ther any point to animosity towards them. I wouldn't concern yourself with them too much."

"Well that is good. You have enough on your mind these days to have to worry about them."

"True." Caesar looked back at his son. He was playing on his swing set and waving to them. He truly did look like a young Caesar.

--------------------------------------------

Brutus thought that he saw someone in the apartment accross from the senate banquet hall. For a moment it seemed as if someone was watching them. When he saw nothing more he turned back to his work. Today was the 13th of March. A grand day for Rome, as he and his fellow Senators would pay a special tribute to Caesar. One that Rome would never forget. And, he hoped, one that would strengthen his position in Rome for a long time to come.

Cassius came to join him. "Have the arrangements been made yet, Brutus?"

"Yes. All of the Senators are to be in place prior to Caesar's arrival," replied Brutus.

"How long until the Emporer shows up?"

"Not long now.

"Mussolini decided it best not to show up. For political reasons. Commodus will be here, though."

"That's no suprise," answered Brutus. "Commodus has a way for being around the action. Especially when it will advance his cause." Brutus thought for a moment of the irony of his last sentence. Who was better at placing themselves in position to succeed than himself?

"Marcus Aurelius is leading him here, under the guise of a Senate meeting," stated Cassius. "He doesn't know what we are doing. Marcus thinks that there really is a senate meeting."

"He'll find out the truth soon enough," laughed Brutus. "We just have to make sure that Caesar comes into the room first." The two watched as many of the other senators began to arrive. Everything was in place.

Again, Brutus caught a glimpse of movement in the window accross the way. He stared at this window for quite a while, until his suspicions were interupted.

"Here they come!" shouted an excited Lepidus.

Brutus stood just inside the doorway of the darkened Senate banquet hall and waited. Finally Caesar entered the room. Brutus crept close behind him and gave the signal to Cassius, who flipped on the light suddenly.

"Suprise!!!" the all shouted.

Caesar was startled. "What is this?" he asked as confetti fell like snow around him.

Brutus laughed. "Julius, we celebrate your victory over the Iroquois today," he replied.

"My victory? No....no" Caesar was speachless.

"Yes, you've earned it," stated Commodus, handing the emporer a glass of fine American champagne.

"No, you earned it Commodus. And you Brutus, and Lepidus. My generals earned the victory. I only take credit for choosing the best men for your positions."

"Here, here!" laughed Lepidus.

"Cassius. Go and get Antony, Octavian, and Maximus. They should join us," barked Brutus. Cassius tended to this task. Brutus was glad that he had pleased Caesar. He had considered the man a friend for so many years, and an enemy in recent years. This should go a long way towards cementing the emporer's trust in him.

The group of senators celebrated for quite a while. Finally Cassius returned with Antony. "I couldn't find the other two," he stated.

"That's fine," answered Brutus offhandedly. "Antony! Have a drink with us." He held out a glass of wine.

Brutus saw a strange look upon Antony's face. One of fear almost. "No," the general replied. "I cannot. Do you have anything a bit....weaker?"

Brutus couldn't help but let out a hearty laugh. "Come now, Antony. Don't be a sissy!" The room erupted in laughter, and Antony reluctantly took the glass.

------------------------------------------

interesting.
i expected Brutus to run at Caesar w/ a knife and here is a party?
i was blown away - it was like the tension built up to a boiling point and them in dropped when the confetti was thrown all over the place.
unless they're poisoning Caesar w/ the drink or want him to be too drunk to kno whats happening and THEN kill him...?
i gotta kno more!!!

I thought we could say goodbye to Caesar because it was the Ides of March.

It wasn't often that Brianna was visited by the queen. Indeed, it was difficult for Cleopatra to get away from the palace to speak with her. Now they sat, incognito, in a cafe on the northern side of Rome. Cleopatra wanted information, and Brianna had little to give her.

"So it was nothing then?" Cleopatra asked. "Just a party?"

"Yes," answered Brianna. "I got all worked up for nothing. Everyone was there. You should go back to Egypt, Queen. Caesar leaves tomorrow, there is no reason to stay. Shall I make the arrangements?"

"No, I'll stay until he leaves. You can arrange for me to go home at that time. What have you found of Brutus?"

Brianna couldn't hide her disgust in the man. "He is a pig. I'll be honest, your highness, this is probably the most difficult assignment you've ever given me."

Cleopatra laughed. "Don't worry. I promise you a long vacation when you're done here."

"I'll need it. Brutus is a pig, and his friends aren't much better. They're not very loose lipped, though. I haven't been able to gather much in my capacity as a silent mistress. The most that I've been able to tell is that they long for a day when the senate once again rules Rome."

"Do they plan on doing something about that?" asked Cleopatra.

"Not that I can tell. The party was a concern, but that turned out to be nothing. Just a bunch of drunk senators on the Ides of March."

"I am still worried about Caesar. He has many enemies in Rome," stated Cleopatra.

"It is good, then, that he is leaving tomorrow. Nobody would dare touch him in Mexico, and his main enemies will be here."

"Yes, you're probably right, Brianna."

The two sat sipping their coffee silently for a few moments until Cleopatra's face turned completely white.

"What is wrong, your highness?" asked Brianna.

"Did...did you say the Ides of March?"

"Yes, I did. Two days ago."

"Where did you hear it? From Brutus?"

"Well, yes. He said that something would happen on the Ides of March. It turned out to be the party. Are you alright?"

"I have to know. Did he say the Ides of March or March 13th, Brianna?"

Why was the queen becoming so frantic, Brianna wondered. "He said the Ides of March. It is the same thing, though."

"No, Brianna. It is not. The Ides is the thirteenth in every month but March, May, July, and October. In those months it is on the fifteenth."

Brianna felt herself turning pale as the Roman Calendar came back to her. How could she be so stupid? "That is today," she said softly."

"We have to find Caesar," said Cleopatra as the two women hurried out of the cafe.

-------------------------------------

"What ails you, Emporer? Is it the campaign you start tomorrow?" asked Octavian. Caesar certainly wasn't acting like his normal, confident self today.

"To some degree, yes. A general without concerns the day before leaving on a campaign is not a good general. But that is not it. Have you seen Hannibal today?"

Octavian thought of the short, pudgy Hannibal. He would be touring the city with Antony today. That is if Antony could stay sober. The general had had a rough couple of days. Octavian would have to bring this up to Caesar if it was not controlled by the time of the emporer's return.

"Hannibal is out touring again. Thi time with Antony."

Caesar genuinly looked concerned. "Find him. I'd like to speak with King Hannibal as soon as possible."

Octavian wondered silently about this as he set about assigning this task to one of his aides. Why was Caesar so concerned with a third world king? It didn't make sense.

"Sir, is there anything that I can help you with?" he asked.

"No, Octavian. For this I need Hannibal. He said something very troubling the other day."

"He says a lot of troubling things, sir. Just the other day he was telling me that his scholars look for signs from the heavens before making any decisions. With all due respect, sir, I believe him to be a crackpot."

"He may be, Octavian. But sometimes crackpots are the only ones to turn to."

"What did he say to you?"

Octavian watched as Caesar turned to him. He definitely had something weighing on his mind.

"He said to beware of the hand of friendship, for two days later, on the Ides of March, it will tighten its grip."

Just then Brutus poked his head in. "Will you be addressing the senate today, Julius?"

Caesar spoke solemnly to Brutus. "I don't think that I'll be leaving today, Decimus."

Octavian turned to Brutus. "The emporer is concerned with the words of a soothsayer. King Hannibal."

Brutus let out a hearty roar. "That fool. Come, Caesar. Don't let the ramblings of an old, half crazed man disrupt you from your routine. The senators are waiting for your address."

"Very well, Brutus. Let's go," Caesar said. He seemed exasperated with Brutus.

"Shall I send for your car, sir?" asked Octavian.

"It's not far, Julius. We can walk the distance," suggested Brutus.

"No, Octavian. We'll walk. I won't get to walk the streets of Rome for the next few months."

"Very well, sir."

---------------------------------------------

"Just because we're Egyptian doesn't mean that we're stupid," came the yell from Brianna. This cab driver had been down this street before. "Please! This is an emergency!"

Brianna was forced to take charge of the situation. Cleopatra was a wreck. White as a ghost with worry. "I'm sure that he's fine, Cleopatra. We'll be there shortly."

"I just have a feeling that something is wrong. We have to find him."

"We will," answered Brianna as the cab moved swiftly down the streets of Rome.

Her words were like an omen, though, as the traffic ahead began to tighten. Eventually they were stopped at an overpass overlooking the Roman Forum.

"Can't you do anything about this?" Brianna shouted at the cab driver.

"I can't fly this thing over the traffic, ma'am. You'll just have to wait."

"It's right down there. We can walk, Brianna." The two Egyptian women jumped out of the cab and began to move quickly along the side of the overpass. Below they could see people moving about the forum.

Brianna saw a group of men walking past the Pompey Theater. "Is that them?" she asked hopefully. A plane could be heard above them.

Cleopatra looked over the side. "Yes," she said as the plane grew louder. Brianna watched as the men stopped in front of Pompey's statue. They seemed to be chatting amiably. Lepidus stood up straight suddenly and grabbed Brutus by the arm. The elder senator looked at Lepidus and shoved him aside.

Caesar was stabbed in the back, first by Brutus, then by the rest of the Senate.

Cleopatra screamed in horror. A scream that could not be heard over the roar of the airplane above. Quickly the two women moved closer, and still the knife blades penetrated Caesar. Lepidus, after first attempting to disrupt these activities, had fled.

Finally the action stopped as the plane from above flew by. Brianna watched the horror below, then looked to Cleopatra.

The queen was about to shout, but nobody would ever know what she would have said as Brianna's hand closed over Cleopatra's mouth, silencing her. "No, Cleopatra. We have to leave. Now! Run!"

Cleopatra looked down at the forum below and watched Caesar take his last few breaths. Brianna watched her for a moment, allowing her to take one last look at the father of her son. She then slowly moved back to Cleopatra, took her by the arm and said softly, "Come, queen. There is nothing you can do for him by dying."

They heard Caesar's last words; as softly as they were spoken they were still clear. "Et tu, Brute."

The Greek version of Caesar's last words is "Kai su, teknon?" or "You too, my son?" Greek was often the language spoken of Roman Aristocrats rather than the more common Latin. Scholars today believe that it is more likely that Caesar said the greek phrase rather than the Latin one, which Shakespeare popularized.
Also in Shakespeare's version, the bard says after Caesar's last words, "then fall, Caesar."

This is all irrelevant to my story, but I thought it was interesting.

so i'm guessing that this will be the beginning of the end for the Roman glory?

whoa, cool historical info man!

Hmmm... "the roar of the airplane above"? That's an odd choice of description. Could that be the Americans dropping a nuke over Rome after completing their Manhattan Project in New York City?

Hadn't thought of that. But weren't they going to an airport to go to Mexico/Aztecland?

Zeeter, did you say earlier you are trying to publish something? I'm curious about that because I enjoy this immensly.

I'm not trying to publish anything at this point - but I did start another piece of fiction which I hope to eventually publish.

And no, the Americans aren't nuking Rome. I just had to think of a reason why the senators wouldn't hear Cleopatra scream.

This may bring this story to an end. I have thought of more, but whenever I position the story it always seems to be along the lines of Roman history; that is, what happens after Caesar died. It has nothing to do with Civ3, which is out of the concept of this writing.

In response to the earlier question, I would like to someday publish something along the lines of what happens with Octavian, Antony, and Cleopatra.

Extremely well-written . Copyright it before some unscrupulous person does . ;-)

in a sense, it is copyrighted (as it's published online)... however zeeter needs proof that he is in fact zeeter to completely copyright it in a safe way.

Please continue it. I'm dying to know what happens next. Does Rome decline or do they go to war with Carthage or what?

Thanks guys. While I'm kind of proud of some parts, some of it was blatently plagerized (or however you spell it). I certainly couldn't copywrite sections that are almost a direct copy of the movie Zulu. Also, that naval battle toward the end is dangerously close to Midway, which is why I never finished it.
Surely, I couldn't copywrite something like that. Hopefully I made these two plagerisms so obvious that nobody would be offended as my belief was that enough people saw Zulu and know the Midway story to know what I was doing.

whoa i just realized: you posted twice as zeeterus and then from that point posted only as zeeter :hmm:

Yeah, something's not right there. Anyway, both of you are great storymakers.

Hello all,

I spent about two hours reading this thread this afternoon - it's an excellent piece of work that kept me gripped even though I know very well that I have other things to do. Kudos!

There's one thing I wanted to point out...

"Yes, you're both right," said Caesar. "Thats why we need to handle this delicately. First, we must raise support for the Zulu people in both Italy and Egypt. We must specify the Zulu People," Caesar was emphasizing the word "people" when he spoke. "We need to separate the people from the Zulu administration. And frankly, that is not a stretch. The people are being slaughtered there. However, we needn't kid ourselves. If we didn't need oil, we wouldn't get involved."

This is from page 3 of the thread, and was written in August 2002. And yet if you make some replacements in the text, it's really not that far from a real life situation we're all familiar with...

Caesar -> Bush
Zulu -> Iraqi
Italy -> America
Egypt -> Britain

Interesting, isn't it, how fiction can so often anticipate reality.

Yes, I was a Civfan member at my previous job, but forgot my password when I changed jobs. After two posts or so Thunderfall was gracious enough to reset my password and change my email address.

Antony stood over the body of his former Emporer. It was a tragic site. Twenty three wounds, from which blood still flowed. His murderers were in attendance as well. It was the only way to keep the peace. Even now, a day after the deal was struck, Antony felt that he had betrayed Caesar. His intentions were to prevent a civil war, but he hoped that this comprimise had not forced him to live in shame for the rest of his life.

He lifted his head and looked at the senate. Cicero and Cassius stood there looking solemnly. Lepidus could not bear to look at his dead emporer. Brutus stood with confidence, seemingly wishing that this ceremony was over. He held no love for Caesar.

Antony turned his gaze to the marketplace, where the entire city of Rome had turned out to pay tribute to a great leader. How would they react to this? Would they indeed accept Antony as the rightful heir to Caesar? Or would they see through this charade, knowing that the real power in Rome once again rested with the corrupt senate? The decision was made, though. Any other decision would have begun the end of the Roman Empire.

Antony began to speak. "It is not right, my fellow-citizens, for the funeral oration in praise of so great a man to be delivered by me, a single individual, instead of by his whole country. The honors that all of you alike, first Senate and then People, decreed for him in admiration of his qualities when he was still alive, these I shall read aloud and regard my voice as being not mine, but yours."

As a tribute to Caesar, Antony read the oaths that each of his generals had taken while under his command. He continued: "O Jupiter, god of our ancestors, and ye other gods, for my own part I am prepared to defend Caesar according to my oath and the terms of the curse I called down on myself, but since it is the view of my equals that what we have decided will be for the best, I pray that it is for the best."

Antony heard a few rumbles amongst the vast crowd in the marketplace. While he could not see them, he could almost feel the senators looking at each other. He continued speaking, but could not be heard over the heightening sounds from the audience. Eventually, their voices subsided. This was the moment, Antony thought.

He lifted the body of Caesar and looked out amongst the audience. "Your memory will last forever for the Roman people. It is in your memory that those responsible live today. It is your commitment to Rome which spares them. To think that you actually saved the lives of these men who were to kill you."

That was enough. Antony turned to see the Senators flee to the government district. A wry smile appeared on his face, as the crowd, which could now be considered a mob, moved in hasty pursuit of Caesar's murderers.

There was no doubt that the senators responsible would make it out of Italy. Antony would deal with them later, though. His army was already enroute to the Unfinished Isle to deal with the armies of Brutus and Cassius. Once their threat was removed, the Senate would be under his control. Even Cicero would bow to him.

---------------------------------------------

---------------------------------------------

Roosevelt could feel a sense of confusion amongst his cabinet members. They all wondered what position the Americans would be in considering the death of Caesar. With the war against the Iroquois winding down the Romans would have to be considered a threat, depending on who took the reigns of leadership there.

The consensus was that there were two likely scenarios. First, Antony could be named emporer. This would keep the world balance close to where it is now. Antony's loyalty to Caesar meant that he would continue the dead leader's policies. Secondly, Brutus could take the lead. This was the most dangerous of all situations. Brutus was ruthless. Plus, as a member of the senate he had the power to easily push through his own agenga.

The best gambet for American domination, however, likely fell to a Brutus leadership. A man such as him could bring down the Roman Empire. His pentiant for battle was notorius. Where Caesar saw a balance between the people, the army, and his country's future, Brutus saw only the army. Caesar had intended to grant citizenship to those people in the Unfinished Isle and the Northern Provinces. This move would considerably strengthen the Romans empire. Brutus held the people of these lands in disdain. He saw no use in building up their cities, only in maintaining the constant flow of Saltpeter, coal, and various luxury items.

Antony's history in the Northern Province almost guaranteed that those lands would become officially Roman. This policy would most likely include the Unfinished Isle, as well.

"I think that it is clear, gentlemen, that we must back Brutus in this power vacuum," he said to the cabinet.

Laffayette was the first to respond. "Mr. President. Brutus is a threat to everyone around the world. His leadership will mean war for an indefinitely future."

"I agree," said Colin Powell. The Chairman of the Joint Chiefs continued, "Brutus will continue to build his military until he can destroy all of his oposition. Including us."

"No, Gentlemem," said Secretary of State Kissinger. "I have studied this man. While he is not to be trusted, we can use that information. We know where we stand. You're right. His position as the leader of Rome would lead to a huge amount of military spending. But look at the other side. He will neglect his infrastructure. He will not build the research laboratories that Caesar began, and that we are building. He will not deal with the pollution that we are now just getting under control through our recycling centers and mass transit systems. Rome will begin to fall behind, and who will be there to stand when they fall?"

"We will," answered the president. "With Brutus in charge, we need only protect our oil fields in Zululand, and our homeland here. Emphasis on this protection will be pantamount. However we will continue to look toward the future, where Brutus will only look toward the present. He cannot hope to out-produce us using the policies that we expect him to implement. Our weaponry will be better, and we will have more of it. My aim is to back Brutus as Emporer of Rome."

----------------------------------------

yay, zeeter's back

-----------------------------------------

"One third?" Octavian could not believe his ears.

"Yes," answered Maximus. "Caesar has left you one third of his holdings. One third went to Antony, and the remaining third he wishes to be presented to the Roman people as a gift."

"But...but what does this mean?"

"It means that Caesar felt that you were like a son to him."

Octavian thought on this for a moment. More than anyone else, he treasured Caesar's favor. He had no desire for Caesar's holdings, although he was touched that the emporer had thought of him. The biggest gift that Caesar could give to him was the thought of being a son to him.

"You know what this means, don't you Octavian?" asked Maximus.

"The wealth means little to me, Maximus. I have all that I need now."

"No, I don't mean the money. The wording of his will places you in the position that would be that of his son. You are the heir. You are Caius Julius Caesar Octavianus."

"What does that mean?"

"It means that we must go to forum. Technically, you and Antony shall share the Emporer's duties. However, I suspect that Antony is not in the favor of the Senate right now."

"Leaving me to assume the leadership."

Maximus nodded. "Yes, but under the watchful eye of Cicero, Mussilini, and Commodus."

"The three of them were behind the murder of Caesar."

"They were, Octavian, but that cannot be proven. Thus far, only Brutus and Cassius have been implicated, along with a few junior senators. Cicero will try to play you against Antony. He has given up on Brutus and Cassius. They are of no more use to him."

Octavianus pondered this. "All this time we thought that it was Brutus, Cassius, and Lepidus who were Caesar's enemies. I had no idea how deep into the senate this went."

"Brutus and Cassius were pawns. Cicero played this well. Mussolini, too."

"They must be stopped, but now is not the time. I will go to the senate and see what they have to say."

"I agree. Better to bide your time. Soon Antony will have destroyed Brutus and Cassius, taking out two adversaries."

-----------------------------------------

A dangerous time, this is, thought Montezuma. Suddenly, our demise has been spared, although it was too late for Hiawatha. Where we once lived waiting for the Roman ships to arrive off of our shores, now we wait for the true ruler of Rome to emerge.

Whoever it was, Montezuma would have to move quickly. His country depended on some sort of treaty. The sequence had been set long ago. First the Zulus. Then the Iroquois, followed by the Aztecs. Now their civilization had been spared. At least for a while.

"How will you procede, Montezuma?" Hiawatha was in an awkward position. The alliance that the Iroquois and Aztecs shared had always been based on Hiawatha's power. Now, powerless, he looked to Montezuma for protection.

The Aztec leader knew this, and tried as best as he could to accomidate Hiawatha. "The Americans want peace. They stated that they wish to pull back to their own borders, holding only a few lands in Zululand from which they will get oil."

"How long with this peace last?"

"I suppose it will last until a new ruler is selected in Rome."

"They are down, now, Monte. If it were me, my warriors would be on the shores of Italy as we speak."

Montezuma glared at Hiawatha. "That is why the Romans now rule over the lands you once ruled. That is why your armies countless times were outmaneuvered on the battlefield. You charge into battle without receiving all of the information. You are reckless, Hiawatha."

The Aztec ruler saw a look of shame on Hiawatha's face. Finally he spoke. "That may very well be, Monte. But this is different. The Romans are confused. They have no leadership. Their armies fight amongst themselves. You are a fool is you let them regroup."

"Hiawatha, for decades I have listened to you. I have attacked when you said to attack. I have risked Aztec lives so that you could further your gains. The Aztecs have lost on the Unfinished Isle, the Northern Provinces, and Zululand. All at your whim. I will take no more orders or advice from you. Frankly, even keeping you here in Tenochitlan is risking the security of my people. Dare I say, I have considered expelling you."

Montezuma stopped short. He had not thought of this revelation before. Hiawatha's expulsion would certainly gain him favor with whomever he offered him up to.

"You wouldn't dare. The Iroquois have always supported the Aztecs!" Hiawatha barked.

"You have supported us when you needed us for war, answered Montezuma. "But what of my people in times of peace? I asked you for coal so that I could build railways and you turned down my offer. I asked you for gems, and you laughed. But when you asked for war against Caesar I backed you."

Montezuma looked at the former leader of the Iroquois in disgust. "Your time is over, Hiawatha."

Uh oh, careful America, Henry Kissisger's in power!

I'm glad the story is still being worked on :)

Just a side not, and not to nitpick or anything, but the correct spelling is emperor as opposed to emporer. It didn't detract from your story, but it was something I simply noticed.

Great job, zeeterus. I think you should make a book out of it.

I rarely post in this part of the forum but your story is definitely worth my "acting" a little !

:goodjob: :eek: :goodjob:

Thanks for a very nice story, intermingling Civ3 elements as well as Roamn traditions !

If this ever gets done ;) I will add it to the "Heroic Epics", coming soon to a CFC front page near you. :D

Octavian had no love for the senate. Countless times they had stood in Caesar's way, holding back minor proposals in an effort to assert their power. Indeed, they had little power at the time. Caesar used them as a front. They dealt with minor infrastructure issues. Often times they would veto Caesar's decisions on a matter. This would call for either Antony or Octavian to present Caesar's case to the senate, at which point the resolution was always passed.

In the back of thier minds, the Senate knew that Caesar could eliminate them at any time. Therefore their hardline stances always softened in the end if Caesar pushed back. Caesar allowed this. It proved to the world that they did indeed have a republic. One that kept Caesar from absolute rule. It was clear though, to the rest of the world, that Caesar called all of the shots for the Romans. It was to this end that the Senate murdered him.

Octavian sat before Caesar's murderers now. No, they had not plunged the daggers into the Emperor themselves, but it was upon their orders that the real murderers acted. Mussolini, the fat, bald man stood now at the head of the Senate. He would be emperor, if he could. His official stance was that Rome is a Republic, and therefore the Senate should rule. Given the chance, though, he would pounce upon the emperorship when the time came.

Commodus sat at Mussolini's side. Ruthless, the senator would leave nobody in his wake. There was an insecurity about Commodus. Nobody was especially close to him as he trusted nobody. His personal guard was allegedly responsible for countless murders. Commodus himself was fingered in several, however those cases were never brought forth as witnesses either recanted their stories or disapeared entirely.

Then there was Cicero. Mussolini held the court, and Cicero pulled the strings for him. Commodus was the muscle behind the senate. Mussolini the brains. Cicero held the strings between the two.

"Octavian, you know of the position that you now hold?" asked Mussolini.

"Yes, Mr. Speaker," answered Octavian. "I do."

"And you know of Antony's position?" asked Commodus.

"From what I know, he has left with his army to attend to Brutus and Cassius."

"Brutus and Cassius have been implicated by Antony in Caesar's murder. Yes, there is no proof of this. Antony himself exonerated them the day after Caesar's death. Now he moves his army on Brutus," interjected Mussolini.

"I fear that alcohol has interfered with Antony's judgement," said Cicero. We cannot have a man like him running Rome."

"According to his testament, Antony should not even be a consideration," said Commodus. "You control seventy five percent of Caesar's estate. Antony fifteen percent, and Lepidus ten percent."

Octavian noticed that Commodus looked up when mentioning Lepidus, as if to say "don't overstep your bounds." Lepidus controlled Caesar's army outside of Rome. It was unclear as to the reason for Lepidus' inheritance. Nobody but the senate had seen Caesar's testament. Octavian knew what this meant, though. Don't cross the senate, or Lepidus will crush you.

It was obvious what the senators were doing here. As Caesar had done with them, they needed a figurehead. Someone from Caesar's inner circle. Yes someone with little power. Antony had proven himself to be too powerful for them to control. Octavian, at the age of eighteen, would be putty in thier hands.

It was interesting, though, how quickly Antony had forgotten Octavian. The two were seemingly inseparable from Caesar, yet now Antony would have little to do with the young man. Perhaps Antony could now taste the power and was liking it a bit too much.

"Maximus stands at your side," stated Cicero. Maximus stood to address the senate.

Commodus spoke. "Octavian. You have control of the armies of Maximus." Octavian looked at Maximus, who's face turned white at these words. "We cannot allow someone as reckless as Antony to run amok on the Unfinished Isle."

He now had an army, but at the cost of a friendship. Octavian again looked at Maximus. While clearly disapointed, Maximus placed his hand on Octavian's shoulder. This was his way of saying "do what you need to do."

As if hearing Maximus, Mussolini stated "do what you need to do now, Octavian. Antony must be stopped."

------------------------------------------------------

------------------------------------------------------

Brianna waited as her queen dressed. "Have you decided whom you will back in Rome?" she asked. Cleopatra had said little since Caesar's murder. Brianna was careful not to bring Caesar up directly.

"I haven't yet decided. The situation must play itself out. Every day a new leader seems to emerge."

"Today it was Octavian," said Brianna.

Cleopatra smiled. "Yes, Octavian. That is the senate's attempt to gain complete control. Octavian is only eighteen. They can mold him into their image."

"Antony still chases Brutus and Cassius on the Unfinished Isle."

"Antony is foolish. He is taking Caesar's murder personally. He is weakening his army while the Senate strengthens their position. Soon he will have taken out Brutus and Cassius while Lepidus prepares to take on the remnants of Antony's army with Caesar's own troops."

"Have you thought of aiding any of them?" asked Brianna. "Clearly one of them would favor us after the domestic squabbles are over. Perhaps you could help that side."

"It is not in my hands now, Brianna," said Cleopatra. "The Roman papers, now in the Senate's control, have slandered me to no end. No Egyptian can step foot in Rome now."

"We'll have to wait and see, then," stated Brianna. This time would mark a significant turning point in the world, she thought. It was troubling that the murder of one man could set the world into such termoil.

An aid entered the room and handed a note to Brianna. She was dismissed. "You should look at this, Cleopatra..." she said, handing the note to her queen.

Cleopatra read the notice carefully. After a while she smiled. "It seems that someone has taken advantage of the situation in Rome."

------------------------------------------------------

Montezuma was secretly amused by the turn of events, although outwardly he expressed as much outrage as the Iroquois leader.

"My homeland. Who is this buffoon." Hiawatha was beside himself. "Three months ago we'd never even heard of this guy. Now, he owns half of Iroquoisland, and has blocked off the rest of it from settlement."

"The Americans have pulled back," said Montezuma. "Rome is in a civil war. The Egyptians are scared. That leaves a power vacuum in Iroquoisland. He must be stopped."

"Yes. He must be." Hiawatha turned to the Aztec leader. "You must stop him," he said pleadingly.

"With what? Bad breath? You're forgetting. I have no navy. The Americans took care of that.

Hiawatha turned in disgust. Montezuma could not hold back a smile on his face. "We can't let Hannibal settle on Iroquoisland. It cannot happen."

"I think he's calling it 'Carthaginia,'" said Montezuma. He couldn't help himself.

"Uhg!" snorted Hiawatha. "Why, if I were there, I'd take that short punk and wring his neck."

"You're not there, Hiawatha, so stop getting so upset. There is nothing that you can do but to live in the abode I've set aside for you and your family."

At this, Hiawatha stormed out of the room. Finaly, Montezuma was able to let out a laugh. He was right, though. If Hannibal were allowed to prosper in Iroquoisland it could greatly change the world. New alliances would emerge. Presently, the Carthaginians were about the only nation that the Aztecs could defeat in battle. Given the speed at which Hannibal was progressing that could change quickly. On the other hand, if he were to deal with Hannibal, perhaps the Egyptians could be tackled, now that they no longer had Rome protecting them.

New opportunities and threats were challenging Montezuma. This would be the time he would be remembered for.

------------------------------------------

This story is terrififc, just terrific:D

Amazing, keep up the fantastic work.

Zeeter is my hero!MORE POST`S

Music filled the basement as Nero's fiddle played accomanied by Maximus' screams. The general was tied to a chair in the middle of the room. Several men sat around waiting for the music to stop. The end of the song was coming up, Maximus thought. That meant more pain.

It had started inocuously enough. Nero had asked Maximus if he liked music. He then asked him to listen to him play. While Nero was no Meistro, he could play the notes well enough to recognize the music he was playing. When the music stopped, Nero went to find the sheet music for another piece. That was when the other men in the basement began to beat him.

His fingernails had been torn off. The bones in his left foot had been broken several times over. Blood had pooled below him from cuts throughout various parts of his body.

This time it would be electricity. One of the men attached a wire to the skin on his left hand, and another to his right. No longer able to protest, Maximus waited for the switch to be pulled. He then felt his body jump, but no longer felt the pain. Looking down, he saw that the skin on his hand had turned a dark purple - even black in some parts.

Finally the music played again, and his torturers sat down. Nero was a very sick man. He made his audience enjoy his music. The alternative was pain. It was beginning to work, now. Maximus, while not enjoying the music itself, at least was able to relax a bit when the music played.

"Stop," came a soft voice. Maximus looked up to see Commodus dismiss Nero. "I've heard enough of that racket." Nero gathered his sheetmusic, placed his fiddle in its case, and began to leave the room.

"You were a wonderful audience, Maximus. I hope to play for you again sometime." Maximus did not look at Nero, nor did he acknowledge what the man said. He heard the door slam as Nero left the room.

Commodus turned a chair around and sat facing Maximus, not more than six inches from the man. He stared at him, and Maximus returned his stare. Eventually, he spoke.

"Do you miss your brother, Maximus?" Commodus asked.

"Of course I do," he replied.

"Yet you killed him. You said so, yourself."

"I know I did. It was an accident."

"Was it? You and your brother had quite a rivalry."

Maximus began to wonder where Commodus was going with this. "No more than any other brothers."

"When Dominic died you became the primary heir to your father's wealth and position, didn't you, Maximus?"

"I would give up everything that I ever accomplished to have Dominic back with me."

Commodus looked at Maximus sternly. "Would you?" he asked.

After a brief, dramatic pause, Commodus continued.

"Why did Caesar favor you so? Was it because of your father's untimely death?"

"Caesar rewarded loyalty, not the position of one's father," replied Maximus. He then narrowed his eyes at Commodus. "A position that many have benefited from."

Maximus's remark was rewarded with a slap across the face. He had hit a sour spot with Commodus, who's position was a direct result of Marcus Aurelius' position.

"Do not speak of my father," said Commodus. "He is not important here."

Maximus continued. He may be going out, but he would go out leaving a few seeds in Commodus' limited brain.

"Caesar loved your father, Commodus. He loved him like a brother. Everyone loves your father, it seems, but you."

Commodus quickly grabbed Maximus by the collar and pushed his chair down to the floor. Maximus' fall was cushioned by the ropes that still bound him. He now had a chance. One of the ropes had loosened a bit in the fall.

Maximus watched as Commodus dropped to his knees in front of him. The senator began to speak softly again to Maximus, and moved his head but two inches from that of the general.

"You speak of things that you don't know, Maximus. My father was loved by all. Especially me."

"Loved?"

Commodus had slipped, Maximus thought. The senator stopped abruptly and stood with his back turned to Maximus. After a few moments he began to clap. "Very good, Maximus. You've figured it all out. Yes, Marcus Aurelius is dead. I'll not speak of his death with you.

"But what of you, Maximus?" Commodus continued. "Where does your story end? You've lived almost your whole life with the guilt of killing your brother. Soon you will join him. What will you say to Dominic?"

"That is between him and me. Dominic understands that it was an accident. Your father knows that you murdered him, though."

"Me? Murder my father?" laughed Commodus. "Certainly not. It was most likely a common thief. Wasn't it, Anthony?" He turned to one of the men who had tortured Maximus.

"I believe so, sir."

"Anthony, why don't you and your crew go and arrest the thief now. He's probably out in the forum as we speak."

"Yes sir." The torturors stood and left the room.

Maximus had almost managed to get his right hand free. He had no feeling in this hand, as the electrocution torture had killed all of its skin. It was then that Commodus kicked him.

"Speaking of fathers," Commodus began. "What of your father? One of Caesar's finest generals. Killed in action in the Northern Province."

"That was years ago," Maximus replied. He felt Commodus lean down. The senator spoke from behind him.

"Time does not change things. Do you think it odd that your father was buried at sea when he died on land?" Maximus said nothing. Commodus continued.

"Do you find it striking at all that I was your father's second in command? An appointment, I might point out, that my father arranged." Commodus kicked him again to emphasize and acknowledge the position given him by his father's influence.

Maximus began to fill with anger. It was then that he began to feel a sharp poke in his back. Commodus was pushing a dagger into his lungs.

"There was nobody left at the time to lead your father's army. I supose somebody had to be placed in command. Caesar had no choice. But I never disapointed."

Maximus could hardly gather the breath to speak. "You...are a complete disapointment, Commodus. You are a coward."

"A coward? Maybe. But you don't need to worry about that anymore." Maximus felt the dagger in his back become firm. He had to act.

His hand now freed, Maximus swung himself around and with what strength remained, hit Commodus accross the face with his now fleshless hand.

Commodus fell back and over a chair as Maximus struggled to stand. The general reached around his back and painfully pulled the dagger out. Pain was no longer an issue. He had felt enough pain since yesterday for a thousand men.

He approached Commodus, who was on his back, stunned. As he leaned down with the dagger, Commodus was able to recover enough to kick Maximus away. Both men took a few moments to recover, and Maximus rose first. He stumbled over and fell beside Commodus, who's skin had been stripped from half of his face by the bones in Maximus' hand.

"We'll soon meet our makers, Commodus. I doubt, though, that we will be going to the same place." With that, Maximus plunged the dagger in the chest of Commodus.

Maximus rolled over. He thought of trying to write some kind of note, but did not have the strength. Already he was blacking out from the lack of oxygen due to his pierced lung. Soon he would be dead.

He would see his father again, and Dominic. He could finally apologize to Dominic after all of these years of guilt. Maximus hoped that the life of integrity and loyalty that he had lived would prove his worth to his father and brother.

With his last breath, Maximus pulled the dagger from Commodus' body and placed it across his chest. This was the salute to Caesar. Maximus closed his eyes and slipped away.

Jippi!Zeeter is back. MORE

Anthony wasn't sure how he would be received by Antony and Octavian. The Unfinished Isle, however, was certainly a better place for him to be right now than in Rome. Already his partner Sylvio had disapeared. Anthony was most surely next. He had backed the wrong horse in this fight. He understood the senate's position. Things had not worked out. Commodus went too far; he got too cocky. Anthony wanted to end things quickly, but Commodus wanted to bring Nero into it. This all could have been avoided if Commodus had just listened to him. Now the senate needed to rid itself of witnesses. That left Anthony vulnerable.

Luck was on his side, though. At the news of the death of Maximus, Antony and Octavian called a truce. They had skirmished a bit on the Unfinished Isle, but had never actually had an all-out battle. Anthony believed that the two men respected each other too much. Now they sat in Octavian's command post listening intently to what Anthony had to say.

"Generals, you have heard that Maximus was implicated in the murder of Senator Commodus?" Anthony asked.

"I cannot believe that Maximus would do such a thing. It is not like him," replied Antony.

"I know that they've had their differences, but I didn't know that it went this far," interjected Octavian.

"Yes, gentlemen. Maximus plucked Commodus from his home while his wife and children slept. He took him to the basement of the abandoned temple, and stabbed him in the chest."

"Unbelievable," said Antony. "There was always a bit of mystery about Maximus. He could be trusted, but something behind those eyes reveiled a certain sorrow."

"I've seen that too," agreed Octavian. "But to think. A family man like Maximus sneaking into Commodus' house right under the noses of his family. It just doesn't make sense."

Anthony continued. "Commodus, being the strong leader that he was, fought back. It was this struggle that killed Maximus. Nobody can know exactly what happened in that basement, but this can be sure. Commodus is a hero for killing Maximus with his last bit of strength.

"That is even more strange," said Octavian. "Commodus was an adequate general, an adequate leader who led by fear rather than example. I never thought of him as a fighter. He generally left his dirty work for his henchmen. The man knew all kinds of lowlifes."

Anthony looked to Octavian. He wasn't insulted. This was the business that he had chosen. For years, Anthony and his family ran their business under the watchful eye of the Roman police. They had paid a rich sum for the right to continue their business without notice, even involving themselves in matters where the police needed some "help". Until now. This was too big for even him.

"As lowlifes go, you probably think very little of me, then?" asked Anthony.

Octavian answered. "You have run a dirty, brutal business in Rome for a long time. Your family has killed many men. While there is some honor in your actions, it serves you only when it is beneficial to your family. To hear these words about my friend coming from you is an insult."

This was a brutal honesty that Anthony did not expect. Especially from someone as young as Octavian. "Then allow me to insult you a bit more. The briefings that I just gave you are from the Roman Reporter." Anthony was referring to the daily Roman newspaper. "It was written by one Pius Greco."

"And that should mean something to us because...?" Antony was looking impatient. Plus he hadn't said anything for a while.

Anthony continued. "Pius Greco has been on my payroll for the past ten years." He paused for a moment to let this news sink in. "He has cast his light on my business with as much positivity as possible, leaving out the juicier news bits. While the Roman people don't necessarily like my family, Greco's reports made me into some sort of Robin Hood."

"I don't understand what..." Antony was interupted.

"I didn't pay Greco for this report. But someone else did." Anthony stated.

---------------------------------------------

Robert Oppenheimer stood in his control booth twenty-five miles from Albuquerque. He hoped that was far enough from the city. Nobody knew what would happen at zero-hour. Likely nothing. Only questions would result from this experiment.

He watched the field before him with much anxiety. Should they have built what they did? Someday his children would have to live with these things in their midst. There was only one thing that could be done with it. It was meant to kill people. Specifically, it was meant to kill civilians.

Some days he woke up with the hope that their work would come to nothing. That there would be no way of overcoming the challenges in the project. Fortunately, or unfortunately, depending on the outlook, his team consisted of some of the smartest men and women in the world. They thrived on the challenge.

The dessert sand was bright as the sun shone off of it. Oppenheimer put his sunglasses on. Looking about, he wished that he had something to do. He and the other scientists could only watch at this point. At least the engineers had work to do in preparing the test. They could occupy their minds with other matters.

General Groves approached him. "All set, Rob?" he asked.

"I think so, General. All we can do now is wait."

"President Roosevelt wants to hear the news right away. I hope to have good news for him."

Oppenheimer wondered about the juxtaposition of the good news. Yes, good news would be a success. But was that good news?

The countdown started and virtually everyone in the room looked out into the valley which spread several miles into the distance. In his mind, Oppenheimer prayed.

The room turned bright white. So bright that they all shielded their eyes with their hands and arms. Stunned silence filled the room as the light died down and the engineers and scientists were able to see again. Immediately, the anxiety in the room turned to cautious optimism. The sound came next. A thunderous explosion was heard. It was difficult to tell when the sound of the explosion ended because the entire room erupted in applause and cheers.

General Groves ran to the nearest phone to call the president. The engineers were shaking hands joyously. Only the scientists stood silently. Outwardly, they appeared happy. Inside, though, to a man the people in Oppenheimer's group knew that they had begun a new age. One that was able to put an end to Man's domination over the world.

-----------------------------------------------------

Atahualpa picked up the Inca Daily and immediately saw the images from Albuquerque. He knew that the Americans were working on this, but did not know that they were so close to a conclusion. This was troublesome. The Aztecs, always the enemy of the Americans, were now in dire straights. There never really was a peace treaty after the latest war. Hostilities were simply stopped at the death of Caesar.

Along with the Emperer's death was the logistical problem of moving the forces from Zululand and Iroquoisland to Mexico. It was little worth the effort for Roosevelt to capture his now beaten country. Montezuma was lucky, Atahualpa thought. The Romans, so close to Mexico, could easily have sweapt down. Caesar's death put an end to their imminant demise. At least for a while.

Now, the Americans could plant a submarine a few miles off-shore and destroy a whole city without the loss of a single American life. They had nothing practical to stop this. The army was weak, compared to that of the Americans. The Navy was non-existant; wiped out by American battleships.

They had gold, though. And lots of it. Perhaps Montezuma could be convinced to buy security from the Americans. It was their only hope.

------------------------------------------------------

more

please add more!!!!!!!!!

I've only read the first page(don't have time at the moment to read it all), but it is very good and very long. :) If I was guessing I would say that you are a History or English major??? Very good writting.

:goodjob: :goodjob: :goodjob: you really are the :king:

Please post more though.

I just love your work


Regards

Volum

I have a request, could someone put what he has written so far into a word file or some other form. And maybe put it on the main site. So people can read it without all of the other posts. I.E. the Heroic Epic section Padma was talking about. Plus I think more people would get a chance to read it, because I doubt many people ever come into this section of the forum.

read many a story in this forum- yours was the best

Originally posted by Moss321
I have a request, could someone put what he has written so far into a word file or some other form. And maybe put it on the main site. So people can read it without all of the other posts. I.E. the Heroic Epic section Padma was talking about. Plus I think more people would get a chance to read it, because I doubt many people ever come into this section of the forum. I'm working on it, Moss. ;) I have many demands on my time, so sometimes the "Heroic Epics" sections gets short shrift.

As soon as zeeter writes "The End", I will add it to the stack of stories I am preparing.

Originally posted by Padma
As soon as zeeter writes "The End", I will add it to the stack of stories I am preparing.


Well hopefully he writes the end before I die of old age, or worse, he dies of old age.:)


BTW, do I know you from somewhere else on the net???

Originally posted by Moss321
Well hopefully he writes the end before I die of old age, or worse, he dies of old age.:) Agreed!! :D
BTW, do I know you from somewhere else on the net??? Well, I occasionally visit Poly, and Gamecatcher, but I'm usually here. ;) IIRC, I am only registered w/this nick at one other site, but it's not Civ-related.

(Oops, another site: the C3:C Beta Test forum. ;) )

You know Zeeter, you have really crushed my career plans(at least for now) I used to think I was a 'great' writer, but now I think of myself as a stick in the mud. ;)


Btw, what if Zeeter lives until 2024, but yet never comes back to finish his tale?:cry: Wouldn't that be the dissapointment of the 21st century. OK, maybe not, but it would be up there.:crazyeye:

Still alive, but very busy at work right now. Maybe I'll get something done this week.

Thanks for all of the encouragement, everyone!

That would be great zeeter.

We all have real lifes to live :)

Volum

great work zeeter. im addicted i do alot of reading about 2 novels a week. none of them come close. keep up the great work:: :goodjob: :goodjob: :: :goodjob: :goodjob: :: :goh and btw this is me if you stop in mid-story::cry:

Originally posted by rickyson1
great work zeeter. im addicted i do alot of reading about 2 novels a week. none of them come close.


Now that is a nice compliment:)

Death has a funny smell; one that cannot be described. The best description is that of burning, rotting meat. This description sadly understates it, though. This stench surrounded Antony now. Perhaps it is the knowledge of knowing that it is a human smell. Perhaps it is the fear of turning up that way himself.

Antony was reminded of Mozart's Mass in C minor. The sad, deliberate opening giving way to a moving, hopeful middle, and finally to a frenzied finale. This was the sad part. The bodies that surrounded him were Roman. Traitorous Roman, but Roman nontheless. Octavian gave him hope, though.

It was but a week ago that seven of Lepidus' ten captains came to Antony and Octavian to pledge their allegience to the youngest general. These were Caesar's men and their loyalty to the great leader was passed on to his adopted son.

The frenzied finale troubled Antony, though. Nobody knew what would become of Rome once their plan was hatched. It was a gamble, to say the least.

The senate was strong once again. Cicero saw to that. Information was leaked to the press (to Pius Greco, to be exact), damning each general and senator who dared to side against the Senate. Many of these generals were killed. Some were even burned at the stake. The senators were crucified. Those who killed themselves had their families killed. The crimes of these generals and senators were considered treason. They were replaced by men who were more sympathetic to the Roman cause.

Their first problem was solved, though. Antony looked at the faces of the dead. Some he knew. Many of the officers had served with Antony from time to time. Most were anonymous, though.

Antony headed to the command post. It had been hit several times by artillery shells. The roof was caved in and smoke could be seen billowing from the window openings. He stopped.

On the ground at Antony's feet was a flag. Brutus' flag, fallen from its post. Part of it was burned. Looking up, Antony moved more quickly. The door to the command post was blown away and inside Antony saw the horror.

Six bodies, burned beyond recognition. He searched for some insignia, some identification among the dead. Antony had to know for sure. There was too much devastation, though. The bodies were blackened.

His head down, Antony saw a flash from one of the bodies. He knelt beside the body and lifted the source of the reflection. It was the Roman Star.

Antony whispered softly. "You didn't know, Brutus. They betrayed you."

The General rose and looked for the Roman Star from Cassius' body. Removing it, Antony walked to the doorway of the command post and sat on the step, examining Rome's highest medal. Each showed the date of the last day of the Battle of Liza. Antony heard his company clerk coming up the hill towards him.

"General, I have sent word to Octavian of yur success here," the clerk said.

Antony did not look up. "My success," he mumbled. This idea troubled him. Antony's success was in the killing of thousands of Romans who fought for a cause that they did not understand. For the killing of a General who thought he was doing the right thing. "My success," he mumbled again.

"I beg your pardon, sir?" asked the clerk.

Antony still did not look up, but sat motionless. Finally he spoke to the clerk. "Get Cleopatra on the phone."

WOOHOO - He's back!

Hey man great story. I have only read the first few posts but the structure and plot is well developed. Its like a small book so its gonna take me a while to catch up to where u last posted but dont stop!! Kepp it up and trust me people are reading!

---------------------------------------------------

It had been years since Atahualpa stood before Montezuma. Indeed, the Aztec leader thought he had seen the last of this coward. It was through his own ignorance and insecurity that the former Inca ruler was beaten.

Montezuma knew the tale well. Atahualpa's father was the greatest of the Inca kings. He built them from a small tribe into one that could match the Aztecs. Montezuma watched them from afar, waiting, for he knew of the Inca king's only weakness. His love for his sons, Atahualpa and Huascar.

Upon his death bed, the Inca king gave each of his sons an equal share of his kingdom. His hope was that the two young men would honor their father by ruler together, rather than separately. Montezuma knew better.

Huascar was younger and naive. His intention was indeed to rule in his father's image alongside his brother. The Inca people loved him, as they did his father.

Atahualpa was different. Fearing his brother's great approval rating he arranged for his imprisonment. This was what Montezuma was waiting for. During the confusion surrounding Huascar's disapearance he attacked his southern neighbors and decimated them.

Atahualpa's begged for his life and was spared; he was the only one who could truly rule the Inca people without them revolting every month or so. Montezuma never found Huascar.

Now, Atahualpa begged him again. This time, for money.

"The Americans live for wealth, and that is the one thing that we have," Atahualpa pleaded.

"Are you suggesting that we pay the Americans to prevent a war?" Montezuma couldn't believe that the Inca could be so dense.

"What else can we do? Just wait for the atomic weapons to land on us?"

"Or maybe we can use that money to build our own Atomic weapons...." Montezuma replied. "For decades we have spent all of our money on armies and not enough on making better weapons." He shot a look of disaproval at Hiawatha, who was standing nearby.

"Yes, and misguided as that was, it kept us from anihilation at the hands of the Romans and Americans. Now, though, they don't need an army, just a bomb," answered Atahualpa. "We must pay for our future survival."

"And what comes of us when the money runs out, Atahualpa? What do we give them then? Our virgins?" This was a low blow, and Montezuma knew it. While Atahualpa begged for his life years ago, he offered virgins to the Aztec ruler. Montezuma, being a devout family man, turned him down.

Atahualpa looked down sheepishly. "We could have a contract with Roosevelt. One that will ally us with them indefinately."

"Indefinately doesn't mean 'forever'," replied Montezuma. "The Americans are not stupid. They will take what they can with honor at first, but when we have nothing left to give they will destroy us. We cannot deal from weakness."

A voice came from the corner of the room. "Then deal from strength."

Montezuma didn't care to hear from Hiawatha at this time. "Haven't you found anything to occupy your time yet?" he asked the former Iroquois leader.

Hiawatha ignored him. "Hannibal has squatted in my territory. He is small, but growing fast. A quick strike will allow you to take over all of Iroquoisland."

This was subtle, Montezuma thought. "And I suppose that once I've taken over Iroquoisland we can hand it over to you so that you may rebuild your empire. Is that the plan?"

The former Iroquois leader looked at Montezuma sheepishly. Then his look changed to one of determination, then one of humility. "No. I have lost," he said.

For once, Montezuma looked at Hiawatha with more than disdain. During his reign he was an arrogant leader. Afterward, a revengeful one. Montezuma was sure that Hiawatha still had revenge on his mind, but he was finally thinking clearly.

"I have no transports, Hiawatha," the Aztec leader replied.

"My people can take care of that," said Atahualpa. "Give them something, though."

"Can you afford to lower the luxury taxes?" Hiawatha asked. "That may allow for these cities to grow faster and spur the economy a bit."

While Montezuma didn't particularly like being told how to run his country, he did realize that Hiawatha was right. "I may be able to work something out.

"Atahualpa, the southern cities will begin building transports. I will work out a formal peace proposal with the Americans once we attack the Carthaginians."

Only one time in history had troops marched on Rome. Octavian remembered reading about it when he was a boy. Caesar became a hero to him and to all of the Roman Empire. No longer was Rome butt of the world's jokes. No more would they pay for their safety from the Iroquois and Aztecs. Caesar gave the Roman people pride and honor. The senate was ruined and existed only as a figurehead.

Cicero had changed this with the killing of Caesar. Brutus and Cassius were useful for a time, but when their usefulness became a threat he threw Antony against them. To cover his bases, he then threw a young and naive Octavian at Antony.

Octavian knew Cicero's game, now. He kept his rivals confused. Mussolini was next, he thought. While they all bickered it was Cicero who was still standing, with Octavian as his puppet emperor.

Lepidus, the inheritor of Caesar's armies, sat with him now. Nobody but Cicero had actually seen the document stating Lepidus' prize, but nobody would challenge the fact.

"It seems that I have no choice, Octavian."

"Lepidus, I am not condemning you. You fell under the spell of Brutus for a while, but Caesar always knew where your loyalties lay."

"They always fell to Rome, and Rome's leaders," replied Lepidus.

"You were there. You saw what they did to Caesar. You even tried to stop it. Are these the leaders that you are loyal to?"

"But Cicero was not there. You cannot accuse him of Caesar's murder."

Octavian looked away and stared off into the distance. "You let me worry about Cicero," he said.

"Octavian, my army..." Lepidus stopped and thought for a moment before correcting himself. "Caesar's army has pledged it's allegience to you. You do not need me to back you."

"No, Lepidus. I don't need you. But Rome does. Already Antony has placed a stake between us. What I fear most is that this feud between the Generals and the Senate becomes an all-out civil war. Without you, and a few other good men I cannot procede. Imagine how Rome would feel if I were to simply march on Rome and take over.

"That is why I need you to lead your army. I think that Antony hates the Senate more than he hates me. I beat him to Rome, and now he tries to ally with the Egyptians. He will not interfere on behalf of the Senate."

Octavian waited for the words he wanted to hear from Lepidus.

"I will lead my army against Rome, alongside your army."

Finally, Octavian thought. He had a true ally. One to give his leadership respectability.

"On one condition."

Uh-oh, thought Octavian. "What condition?"

"It is no secret that you will be the true emporer of Rome when we are done. Give me the Unfinished Isle."

"I cannot allow the Unfinished Isle to fall out of Roman control," answered Octavian.

"It will still be Roman, but with me as it's emporer."

Octavian thought for a moment. The people of the Unfinished Isle loved him. Even the few Iroquois and Aztec people that remained from the wars long ago. Any plot against him coming from these lands would be easily put down.

"I'll give you the Unfinished Isle, Lepidus. We will rule together." He held out his hand to the General.

"And Antony?" asked Lepidus.

"Antony has his own decisions to make. I don't know that I could keep the Northern Province from him. But he needs to show us where his loyalties are. I have sent my sister as an envoy to him. We'll give him a final chance at joining us."

:goodjob:

Keep it comming!!!

Finally Brutus is out of the game!!

Volum

Wow, what a story. I enjoyed every page. I can't wait to see more. Thanks for all the trouble it takes to write something like this.

Just brillant!!!!

It was easy to pick his horse when that horse was Caesar. Now, though, Antony was at an impasse. Octavian was young. He had good intentions, but they only get you so far. Cicero was ruthless. He could put his money on Cicero, but then he would be answering to the man for the rest of his life.

All that he had now was his army. It was an impressive army, but just an army none-the-less. One cannot rule with only an army. It takes heart. Caesar had heart. Octavian has heart. Antony's heart was always there, but he had never shown it. He had never backed down the senate, or fought for the citizens of a foreign city. Oh, those in the Northern Provinces knew him well. They respected him. Antony had built the Northern Provinces from nothing. He had risked his life for them.

But the Northern Provinces were not Italy. Rome, the most powerful city on the planet, was not in the Northern Provinces. Cicero held the power of Rome now, and Octavian was its heart.

The wildcard in this new world order was Egypt. The power of Egypt was not quite that of Italy and the Unfinished Isle, but when combined with the power of the Northern Provinces, it could be quite considerable. He knew that Cleopatra was aware of this. While the Egyptian Queen was very close to Caesar, that closeness was not inherited by Octavian. Antony knew Cleopatra's situation well.

Egypt prospered under her rule, as helped by her relationship with Caesar. Antony knew that there was certainly some affection between the two, but their relationship was started on Cleopatra's desire for protection for Egypt. Without Caesar, there was no relationship with Rome. Antony hoped to change that today.

"Antony, the Roman people are not particularly fond of me. I fail to see how an alliance with Egypt will help your cause," said Cleapatra.

Antony answered. "The people of the Northern Province have always respected you. The north is far more tolerant than Italy."

"But what does this gain for you? You have the Northern Provinces with or without me."

"With you, Cleopatra, I have security. I can negotiate with Octavian from a better position with the backing of Egypt. Octavian has his army, and the army of Lepidus at his disposal. Not to mention the vast resources of Rome and its countryside. All that I have is my army."

"Certainly the Northern Provinces have their resources. You have a factory right here in Caesaria..." answered Cleopatra.

"Yes, I have factories. I have Iron and Saltpeter and even Rubber. But the home bases of these factories are in Rome. They are controlled by Rome. While it would seem that the Northern Provinces are self-sufficient, they are, in fact, totally dependant on Rome. The cities in the Northern Provinces were not built for wealth. They were built to exploit the resources that we found here. That is why, other than here in Caesaria, we do not have the metropolis's that are found elsewhere in the world."

"You can build them, though," said Cleopatra. "You have the workers - captured Iroquois - who can plant the fields here and build mines in the hills over there."

"Yes, it's funny. Caesar guaranteed the Northern Province's reliance on Rome. His orders were for roads, roads, and more roads. He did not allow me the opportunities to build any other infrastructure. At the time, I was too busy to even notice. But now, I wonder. Had he foreseen a day when the Northern Province would consider autonomy?

"I have no quarrel with Octavian, mind you. My only question is his relationship now with the senate. First the Senate used me, then they used Octavian and Lepidus. I think that Octavian is loyal to Rome. I cannot be certain, though, because of that relationship with Cicero."

"I've known Octavian for quite some time, Antony," replied Cleopatra. "His loyalty to Caesar was without question."

"Yes, but the young man owed him his life. Octavian went from an anonymous captain to Caesar's chief of staff, but Caesar himself considered executing him at one time."

Cleopatra interupted. "Then who knows where his loyalties are? Without Caesar, Octavian has no power outside of his army. I'm sure that he is brilliant at leading that army, but the Roman people know the difference between leading men in battle, and leading a country.

"You need to assert yourself, Antony. Take what is rightfully yours. You followed Caesar long before Octavian did. You were made a general before Octavian was. You have addressed the senate and lobbied for Caesar. You know the politics of Rome better than Octavian. Use these assets now or they will go to waste. Remember what happened when you addressed the people at Caesar's wake. You whipped the populous into a frenzy. You can do this, Antony. And I will back you in whatever way is necessary."

"So I have Egypt's backing, then?" asked Antony.

"You have my backing, Antony." Cleopatra said.

Antony wondered if there was a difference as he watched a wry smile form upon Cleopatra's lips.

Poll question: Who do you guys favor in this rivalry? Octavian or Antony? Don't worry, the vote will not affect my story. I'm just curious.

"I don't know how I can help you, Cicero," said Anthony. The mobster was amused by this situation, but he tried to show sympathy for the senator.

Cicero, cringed as he heard his name said aloud. He quickly looked around to see if anyone heard. Anthony had to lift his red wine to his lips in order to hide his delight at watching Cicero squirm.

"It will only be for a few days. You owe me this, Tony!" Cicero demanded.

The mobster leaned forward, motioning for the Senator to do the same. "First of all, my name is Anthony, and you will address me as such. Second, I owe you nothing. You got yourself into this mess. You made a lot of money from me over the years Senator, and you know it. You are a corrupt piece of s***. You look at me and my family with disgust, but everyone knows who I am. I'm here for everyone to see. You hide behind your robes. You're kissing babies and handing the mom formula that came from one of my trucks. I've done more for the people of Rome than you ever did. I hope you rot in the gutter. I fricken told you I wasn't going to mess with politics. I'll run liquor and drugs for you, but fricken assasinations? No way. You decieved me into getting Maximus for you. Now you can live in this mess you made. I'm turning my back on you."

Anthony pinched Cicero's cheek. "And if you say one thing about me...if you talk to anyone, I'm going to show everyone what you really are. You've got nothing, now. Don't ever come to me again."

Anthony watched as Cicero stuttered for a moment. "You've picked the wrong enemy, Anthony," Cicero said the name sarcastically, in response to the mobster's scolding. "I've got friends with more power than you've ever seen. You're finished in this town. Your family is done."

"Who's your fricken friends? Mussolini? Brutus? Cassius? Lepidus? They've left you, Senator. Mussolini is afraid to show his face anywhere - just like you are. Lepidus saw the light - he's hunting for you. You'll turn up like Brutus and Cassius soon. I should kill you myself, but I'm in the middle of a delicious dinner and don't want to ruin my apetite by hearing you cry like a baby. Leave now, and don't ever let me see your face again."

Anthony watched as Cicero stared at him for a moment. Then the senator lowered his head, got up, and left. The mobster could see the light. The old guard was gone, but he liked what he saw. With the senators, Anthony had to watch his back. They were just as ruthless as he was. Whoever led Rome now would be different. Perhaps they wouldn't be corrupt and would try to put his family in jail, but they've tried before and none ever succeeded. Anthony wasn't worried about that. He could deal with police probes and sting efforts. But he wouldn't miss the attempted murders that seemed to occur monthly to members of his family that crossed the senate.

"Well, that didn't work out so well," stated Kissinger in an understatement.

"It seems that even in communism the Romans are one step ahead of us," answered Roosevelt.

"My latest intel points to Cicero hiding out in Rome. He is friendless and poor," said Hoover. "I wouldn't be surprised if he asked us for asylum."

"We won't give it to him on pricipal," said Roosevelt. "We won't reward any capital murderers."

"Mr. President, may I make a suggestion?" asked Eisenhower. Roosevelt nodded his approval. "Perhaps we should give the Roman something that they're not used to. We have warred with them in the past, but those wars were instigated by Hiawatha. Let's show them our muscle. We have safety in our ships. There's no way that the Romans can launch an invasion here before our battleships can sink their transports.

"Their navy took the brunt of the fighting during the last war," interjected Chester Nimitz. "They were fighting against Iroquois battleships and carriers while we were mostly sinking Aztec destroyers. An attack on Italy hasn't been attempted in decades. The fighting has been on their sattelite lands."

Roosevelt did not like where this was going. The General and Admiral were suggesting a war with the Roman. It was spite. The plan to back Brutus failed, and these men were trying to prove that the time for diplomacy and isolationism was over.

"Stop with these suggestions, men," stated the President. "We do not know what the world situation is right now. For all we know, these nations may band together against us."

"That is my point, Mr. President," said Ike. "The Romans are nearly in civil war. The Aztecs are cowering in Mexico. The Egyptians are trying desperately to maintain an alliance with Rome, but the Romans have shown no inclination to join with them. And Hannibal? Forget him. Now is the time. You have a chance now to lead the world to the next millenium."

"Which is exactly why we cannot go on the offensive now!" shouted FDR. "How will the rest of the world feel being prisoner to our armies? We cannot fight our way to world dominance. If we do, we will continue to fight for the rest of our lives."

"Gentlemen, I cannot overstate the sensitivity of the information I'm about to give you," came a soft voice from the corner of the room.

"Go ahead, Dr. Ryan," said the President. Roosevelt always valued Jack Ryan's opinions. He was quiet, but when he spoke it was usually important.

"General Antony of the Romans has been entertained by Queen Cleopatra for two weeks now in Thebes," said Ryan.

Roosevelt watched as each man in the room sat in utter shock. This was big news. "What kind of...entertainment are you speaking of, Jack?"

"They are having an affair, Mr President."

Roosevelt immediately turned to Hoover as if to say "why am I not hearing this from you?" Hoover was frantically rifling through his papers, no doubt trying to find some sort of inteligience on this affair and deliberately avoiding the president's gaze.

"When did this start?" asked Kissinger, still astonished.

"They've been together now for three weeks. It started as a meeting to see about an alliance. Antony fears Octavian's power in Rome. The young general is following in Caesar's footsteps with bold, but thoughtful leadership. But while Caesar only threatened to take Rome by force, Octavian did it, and the people love him for it. The senators are being hunted night and day, but you know all of this.

"With Octavian's growing popularity, Antony needs an ally. That is where Cleopatra comes in. With his army in the Northern Provinces backed by the Egyptians, Antony hopes to remain an equal with Octavian."

"And what of Cleopatra, Jack?" asked the President. "What does she hope to gain?"

"That is the difficult part," answered Ryan. "Cleopatra sees an opportunity with Antony to control Rome."

"So she has no affection for him?" asked Ike.

"Oh, she may feel something for him, but her sights are set on Rome. Antony is a means to that end."

"Cleopatra and Caesar were together for years. Why all of the sudden is she so ambitious?" asked FDR.

"I believe that she indeed had feelings for Caesar. Plus, she was just a girl then. Her father had just died, and Caesar helped her to regain control of Egypt from her sister."

"Once again, we are choosing sides," stated Kissinger. "The Egyptians could be an important ally, if used correctly."

"That depends," stated the President. "An Antony ruled Rome would have Egypt as an ally. An Octavian ruled Rome may not have that alliance, especially if Octavian holds a grudge toward the Egyptians."

"Sir, with all due respect," said Nimitz. "We can have a submarine off the shores of Rome within two weeks. One missile and the city will be ripe for the taking. The same goes for ten other cities. We can take out the Egyptians at the same time if you'd like."

Roosevelt held up his hand. He'd heard enough from the military end of the table.

"Even with the possibility of an Egyptian alliance, I think that the Romans would be more powerful under Octavian," said Hoover. "The people will fight for him rather than a leader swayed by Egypt."

Roosevelt looked at Hoover and thought for a moment. He was right on this point. Octavian could turn the country around in no time. Antony was picking an ally that the Romans did not trust. They tolerated Cleopatra during Caesar's reign, but only because they trusted everything that he did. Octavian was smart in not continuing that alliance right away. Even the apearance of friendliness with Egypt could lower the young man's approval rating.

"Men, for once I do not know what to do here," said FDR. "For that reason, we will do everything. Nimitz, move your submarines into position off of the coast of Rome. Henry - I want you to meet with Antony and Cleopatra, together if possible, and discuss matters. Don't make any commitments or show them what side we are leaning toward."

"What side are we leaning toward?" asked Kissinger.

"I haven't decided yet. I will meet with Octavian myself. Our official stance is that we will encourage this Second Triumvirate."

"Question," said Ike. "What was the First Triumvirate ?"

"I don't know, but this is the second," answered Roosevelt.

awesome story, zeeter! keep it going :D
however, it makes me sad...
why?
because... :(
Rome is gonna die isn't it? ISNT IT???!!! :(
I WANT THE TRUTH!!!
I CANT HANDLE THE TRUTH!!!
:p

:lol: I LOVE the introduction of Jack Ryan (:lol: ) and the Cleopatra/Anthony thing. I just read through all nine pages, and now I want more! Great job. :)

Petty Officer Vossler called the bridge excitedly. "Bridge - Comms! We're receiving an emergency action message!" Immediately, Lt's Zimmer and Westerguard retrieved the message and authenticated it. Lt Commander Hunter confirmed the message's authenticity.

Captain Ramsey calmly reached for the message and began to read it as the others looked on anxiously. These youngsters get excited too easily, he thought. Always wanting something to happen to relieve the monotany. Ramsey knew that nothing ever happened. Day after day they drilled, but for nothing. He was used to it by now. The young officers in his crew saw all of the movies. They thought that every day was an adventure. The reality was that in his thirty years of submarine service, Ramsey had been involved in a real general quarters only a handfull of times. When an EAM came in he knew not to get overly excited. It was probably an order to surface for supplies from a nearby cargoship.

After reading the header, Ramsey looked up to see the others watching him with anticipation. "Calm down, men. We're not at war." He said with a wry smile. The officers laughed nervously at their childeshness, then turned back to their duties. Ramsey could see that they didn't go too far, though. Just in case. Young officers are so amusing.

Ramsey began to read the message body. "....procede to coordinates..." yes, yes, he thought. What are we going to do? "...conduct missile drills using the following coordinates as targets..." The captain called to Hunter to plot the coordinates. He then read on "...use ultra-silence in proceding..." Interesting that they would mention this. It was a standing order that all nuclear missile submarines operate in ultra-silence at all times.

"Captain, may I show you something here?" LCMDR Hunter called from the plotting table. Ramsey walked over before finishing the message. Hunter continued when the captain arrived.

"Here are the first coordinates that you gave me," he said, pointing to an X that he had made on the chart.

Ramsey was slightly alarmed. "Thats....that's just 35 miles from Italy," he said.

"Yes, sir. Still in international waters, though. Here is where the second set of coordinates is." Again, Hunter pointed to the chart.

So this wasn't just a routine message, thought Ramsey. "That's Rome, that's are target for the drills," he said calmly."

"Why would they order us to missile drills on Italy?" asked Hunter.

"Shh!" Ramsey didn't want the rest of the bridge to know what was going on. "Call for a meeting of the officers in ten minutes in the wardroom."

Ramsey read the message again to see if he had missed anything. He hadn't.

--------------------------------------------


Octavian was wary of the events taking shape with Egypt. Antony was getting a bit too close to the Queen. Cleopatra was known for her shrewdness, and Octavian could see what she was doing, if Antony could not. She wanted Rome. He could see it in her eyes. Cleopatra felt that she was the rightful heir to the leadership of Rome due to her relationship with Caesar. Not to mention their son, who was an heir by blood.

The Romans would never stand for this, though. Cleopatra as the ruler of Rome would never hold up, and the Romans were smart enough to see through a proxy leadership with Antony at the head and the Egyptian calling the shots.

"He's drinking again," said Lepidus matter of factly.

"Yes, he is. I don't know what I can do about it," answered Octavian. "Antony thinks that he is building an alliance with Cleopatra, but she is using him."

"I agree. It is her son that worries me, though. Some may claim that Caesar's son should be our ruler."

"That is how they will work it. He is too young now, so Cleopatra must stand for him, and she'll marry Antony to cement the ascention."

"Her army is not as strong as ours, but with the help of Antony's armies he may have a shot," said Lepidus. "They need to be stopped."

But how to stop them, Octavian thought. "Cleopatra keeps him drunk and happy while making his decisions for him. Already she has addressed the local parliament from the palace in Caesaria. They accept her in the Northern Province. Antony is well protected, too. She makes sure nothing happens to him."

"There may be a way," came a new voice. Silvio walked into the room.

"And so our local crime syndicate underboss enters unannounced," said Octavian. "And unwelcomed," he added.

"Shouldn't you be selling cigarettes to kids about now?" asked Lepidus looking at his watch.

"Ah, your accolades are touching. Let me get right to business," said Silvio.

"Antony is your nemesis, yet you do not wish to destroy him. Is this correct?

Octavian looked to Lepidus for a moment,then back at Silvio. "What is your point?" He didn't really want to tell Silvio anything, but did want to hear what he had to say.

"Trouble is brewing in America which will cause a stir in Egypt. Cleopatra will soon be on her way back to Alexandria to take care of matters."

"What trouble is this?" asked Lepidus.

"I cannot get into that, lest my contacts in Washington be found," answered Silvio. "Suffice it to say that the balance of power in the world will quickly shift."

Silvio was being awfully dramatic, thought Octavian. What could he know that the Roman intelligence agency didn't already know? "What has this to do with Antony?"

"Antony will either stay in the Northern province, which will make him an easy target, or..." Silvio was cut off.

"We are not going to assassinate Antony!" shouted Octavian.

"No, of course not," answered Silvio. "But he can then be talked to without the queen at his side. On the other hand, he may go with Cleopatra to Egypt."

"He would never do that," said Lepidus. "Rome and America are allies. Tenuous ones, yes. But allies none the less. If Antony were to go with Cleopatra to it could be seen as a sign of Rome siding with Egypt."

"I sense that you are suggesting a war between Egypt and America," said Silvio. "I never said that, although it may happen."

"Still, you are suggesting a conflict between the two countries," said Octavian. "Antony's trip to Egypt with Cleopatra will not be looked upon favorably by Roosevelt."

"No," answered Silvio. "The Americans would not appreciate a member of your leadership siding with Egypt in this matter."

Octavian thought for a moment. If Antony were to travel with Cleopatra back to Alexandria, and war broke out, it could make Italy a target. Was Silvio suggesting that Rome side with the Americans? And what was the information that the underboss was keeping from him?

---------------------------------------------------

more!!

Indeed, mas. :lol:

Great work! :D

please don't stop!!!!!!!!!!

Great job!!!! I need more!

more!

Simply stunning! It must continue! If humanly possible of course....

whats the holdup

To put it in perspective rickyson1, he started over a year ago. He updates very rarely.

Originally posted by zeeter
Quiet anticipation had overtaken Leza. The soldiers had built a makeshift fence which would help somewhat against the spearmen. Thank Mars, Brutus thought, that they had no muskets or catapults. This fence wouldn't stand a chance.

The men were looking around nervously at one-another as they listened to the growing sound of a chant beyond the hills surrounding the city. Povian was now returning from another recon sortie. He reported to Brutus and Cassius as the soldiers closed the fence back up after his enterance.

"They're just over the hill. It looks like three thousand of them. Mushwala's standard was present."

"Who is Mushwala," Cassius asked.

"He's one of their Generals. Competant, but not extraordinary," answered Povian.

"Tell me, you've seen these tribes fight. What are we up against?" asked Brutus.

"They'll send wave after wave of spearment at you. They'll wear your men down until they have nothing left. Eventually, they'll kill you all. By the way, these men are canibals."

The thought of Povian's last statement sent chills up Brutus' spine. "So we have a chance, then."

"What chance it that? A chance to be killed, I'd say," Povian laughed. The scout had been in Zululand for years, and could get away with forgetting his place a few times. "General, you fight this battle. You may even fight well. But by the end of the day, I expect to see your head atop the flagpole. That is, if I'm not already dead myself." Povian laughed as he walked away.

The chant was growing louder. The Zulus were singing as they approached the settlement. Brutus turned to Cassius. "We need to keep the men. Give them hope for survival. That is our only chance. At no time can we look like we're not confident. Even if you've given up on the inside, don't let that show. They can try to wear us down all they want, but we'll stand here with our pride."

"I understand Brutus. That is all that we can do. Maintain our pride," Cassius responded.

The Zulus were coming to the top of the hill. Their numbers were intimidating. They surrounded the city on three sides, with the river on the third. There would be no escape for the Romans. They must fight, Brutus thought.

At the top of the hill, the Zulus fell silent. While they were a half mile away, Brutus could make out a different headress on one of the spearmen. That must be Mushwala, he thought. The Zulu leader stood with his wooded shield raised high.

After a while of this silence, which Brutus guessed was so the soldiers could see the hopelessness of this battle, Mushwala banged his spear on his shield. A man standing near him began to chant loudly. The rest of the Zulus repeated this. A large section of them began to walk forward.

The men began to get ready to fire on them. Cassius ordered them to wait until he gave the signal.

The singing continued until the spearmen were at fifty yards. Then the silence took over again as Mushwala raised his shield high. They waited.

Brutus gave the signal to Cassius.

"First rank, Fire!" he commanded. About half of the soldiers on this side of the walls fired on the Zulus. Several of them fell, but the rest still stood. When the smoke cleared from their eyes, he shouted again. "Second rank, Fire!" he commanded. The rest of the soldiers on this side fired on the Zulus while the first group reloaded. Again, several Zulus fell, but still, the rest stood. Over and over again Cassius called for the men to fire, finally calling for them to fire-at-will. The Zulus fell in droves, but still did not move. The rest of them atop the hill stood and watched.

Brutus watched as the Zulus fell. Why weren't they fighting, he wondered. They're like sitting ducks. He turned to Povian. "What are they doing, he shouted."

Povian calmly looked at the General. "They're counting your guns, General," he replied.

Brutus looked again at Mushwala. He seemed to be watching the battle intently.

"The next wave will fight," Povian continued. "But for now, they want to find your weakness."

Mushwala beat his spear on the shield again. The singing started, and the spearmen in the field that remained standing ran back up the hill.

"Here they come now," Cassius said to Brutus as a large group of Zulus ran down the hill at them.

"Be ready, now!" Brutus yelled. "Show them what we've got, Boys!" he said to the men. A few shouts came up from his men. They seemed sincere. When the spearmen were close enough, Brutus gave the signal to Cassius.

"Fist Rank, Fire!" he shouted. They repeated the earlier process, but quickly went to the free-fire command as the Zulus came to the gate. Brutus called for several squads of soldiers from the oposite side of the wall to come to the assistance of the ones being attacked now.

The Zulus were falling at an alarming rate, Brutus thought. But that didn't seem to matter. When they got to the wall, several spears came flying into the camp. A few Roman soldiers were hit by these spears, but only one died. These spears, it seemed, were better suited to be thrust into the oponent than thrown. It was good that Cassius had the men place the bales of hay between them and the fence. They would now have to climb the fence to get at them.

The firing continued. A few more Romans fell, but nothing serious. Brutus had to step over the Zulu spears which began to litter the compound.

The Zulus who made it to the fence were impaled by the Bayonettes of the soldiers before they could attack.

Mushwala called again for his spearmen to return. They quickly ran back to the top of the hill.

Brutus looked over the carnage before him. He had lost one man, while the Zulus lost about fifty. They had won the first round. He didn't know how long they would last, but he heard the soldiers cheering after the departing spearmen. Their spirit was high. He and Cassius must keep it high if they were to have any chance.

------------------------------------------

Hiawatha couldn't stand the fact that he had been beaten now three times by the Romans on the Unfinished Isle. How humiliating. His people were laughing at him now. He was forced to make peace after the last attack, as he'd sent so many troops there that his home defenses were becoming fragile.

He must do something to regain the respect of the citizens. "When should we expect reinforcements, Stepped in Bear Dung?"

"Soon, sir. Four regiments of musket men are in training now."

That won't be enough, Hiawatha thought. He was pacing about his chambers, trying to find an edge. "What of the Aztecs. Where are they weak?" If he couldn't get to the Romans right away, maybe the Aztecs would suffice.

"We can forget the colonies on the Unfinished Isle. If we were to take them, the Romans would just sweep down and take them from us. That would leave them with the entire Unfinished Isle. Their weakest city is probably on the Roman Northern Province."

Hiawatha looked at Stepped in Bear Dung. "Where was that?"

"On the Roman Northern Province."

"When did they gain a foothold there? Why didn't I hear of this?"

"Just last year, sir. They landed there and built two colonies. I don't even think that the Romans know about them. The Aztecs had a short war with the Americans, as well, taking the city of Albany from them - the only city that they had on the continent."

"Why did you keep this from me? I need to know these things as soon as possible."

"I..you were so involved in the battle of Keparta. I didn't want to disturb you."

Hiawathat was already past this. A plan was brewing. The Aztecs have three cities on the Northern Province, and the Romans don't even know it. This could work out. If the Romans somehow discovered these cities, they would certainly be threatened. The Aztecs no longer supplied them with horses, so the relations between the two countries has been strained of late. This may push the Romans over the breaking point.

First, though, he would have to build his own outpost on the continent. A base from which to attack. Caesar couldn't possibly defend his homeland, the Northern Province, and the Unfinished Isle. Especially against Montezuma's troops and the Iroquois. Hiawatha wouldn't start this war, but would finish it.

"Stepped in Bear Dung, go call a meeting for me with the Roman Consul."

------------------------------------

Lepidus entered Caesars chamber for instructions.

"Ah, Lepidus. There you are. How goes the war in Zululand?" the Dicator asked.

"Well, sir, its difficult to say. We are gaining ground, but at a great cost. We've defeated scores of Zulu regiments, but they are immediately replaced. Plus, anytime we capture a city theres nothing left to occupy."

"These Zulu troops. Spearmen?"

"Yes," replied Lepidus.

"I see. Thats one of the problems with facing the Zulus. Give the man a spear, and he's a spearman. Yet if we give a man a musket, he's not a musket-man. It takes time and money to train our soldiers. The Zulus simply give their citizens spears. They can afford heavy losses this way."

"Surely the cost will wear them down, though."

"Not necessarily, and stop calling me Shirly. These men do not think like we do. They fight for different reasons. For them to die in battle is a great honor. They feel that they are being chosen to die for their country. They'll keep coming until theres none of them left."

"I see, sir."

"This conquest is costing us a fortune. I don't know why we even started it. They have nothing that we want. The land is flat and un-noteworthy, making it difficult to defend should we take it. We can't afford to send the bulk of our army there just yet. If we did, I'm sure that things would be different, but why risk it for such a little gain." Caesar thought for a moment. "Lepidus, have the troops alerted to be withdrawn. I'll make peace with the Zulus rather than risk more of our troops."

"Yes, sir. Shall I send in the Iroquois Embassador now?"

"Let him stew for a while. I'm tired of talking about how much they want Keparta and Maize back." Caesar then changed the subject. "Is everything ready for the ceremony tonight?"

"Hadrian's memorial service is all prepared."

"And you sat Captain Octiavianus next to me?"

"Yes, sir."

"Well done. that is all, Lepidus."

Caesar had made the right decision with Octavian. He had turned out to be a wise and considerate leader. Tonights memorial service for Hadrian would also be a time to honor the Captain with the Roman Star, the highest award given to a soldier. Only five had ever been handed out. Octavians defense of Keparta would forever be remembered as a great achievement in Rome's military history.

He wished that he didn't have to say goodbye to his friend Hadrian tonight, though. Hadrian was his first assistant. Together the two of them captured their territories on the Unfinished Isle and Caesar always was fond of the man.

This reminded Caesar of another problem. Who was to defend Keparta. Pompeii was watching over the city for now, but he was needed elsewhere. There were no generals to spare. This Octavian was a good leader, but wasn't quite ready for this type of command. He could have Brutus or Cassius hold the city.

This might not be such a good idea, though. Brutus was restless, and might not be suited for a defensive role. Cassius was an administrative General. Nothing more. He would have to leave Brutus there when he returned from Zululand. Octavianus could hold down the city until Brutus arrived.

This will relieve Pompeii of his duties on the Unfinished Isle, allowing him to take on his next task. The invasion of Egypt.

I see you got some things from the history book.I know that the Roman stand against the Zulu actually took place but it was the British who took the stand against a Zulu attack,an entire British battalion was trapped in a cattle farm or something and they were being surrounded by an entire army of Zulu warriors.Good job!Keep it up!

Originally posted by Hygro
To put it in perspective rickyson1, he started over a year ago. He updates very rarely.

I'm sorry. I've been extremely busy for the past few months. Plus - it is Bass season here, so that takes most of my time. I'll try to get something done soon.

Octavian was angry. He'd set up Hannibal. Gave him a nice cozy home for his people. Protected him. Now Hannibal was holding out on him. The agreement was that the Carthaginians were to provide spices and dyes to the Romans in exchange for the protection of the Roman armies.

"I don't have time to deal with this, Lepidus. Hannibal is in your territory. If he won't give us what he owes, then take it from him."

"We cannot do that, Octavian. We have a treaty with Carthage. If we break that treaty it will all of our future treaties meaningless. We must be diplomatic about this."

"Hannibal doesn't deserve diplomacy. He's lucky we signed that Mutual Protection Pact. Why should we care about the protection of a backwards little country like Carthage?"

"Understood, but that still does not solve the matter of our treaty."

Yes, the treaty, thought Octavian. It was his first since taking the crown. One that he now regretted.

"Then we'll arrange a little sit-down with Hannibal and let him know in no uncertain terms what is expected of him."

Lepidus got on the intercom to his assistant and ordered him to set up a meeting with Hannibal.

Octavian had too much to worry about, now. Something big was to happen in America. The Egyptians were going to cause it. The Aztecs were up to something. Dozens of ships had recently left southern Mexico for destinations unknown. And to top things off, Antony had been out of contact for a week.

"Has Silvio been in touch with you about Antony yet?" he asked Lepidus.

"Not yet. He was supposed to be in Caesaria, but he hasn't been seen there in weeks."

Octavian hated to deal with Silvio and the rest of Anthony's "family". Yet, they were the intelligence for Rome. Ruthless? Yes. Corrupt? Yes. But they were effective. Nearly as effective as the Egyptian intelligence juggernaut.

"I want to hear about it the minute anyone from Egypt or the Northern Provinces contacts us."

"Understood," answered Lepidus. "We'll find him, Octavian. Antony is not dumb. He understands the situation."

Octavian was not reassured.

---------------------------------------------------

"Hoover!"

Roosevelt's shout could be heard throughout the West Wing of the White House. His entire staff wished that they could disappear behind their desks.

Immediately Henri Kissinger and Dwight Eisenhower ran toward the Oval Office. They were followed shortly by Jack Ryan, the director of the CIA, and finally by a slow walking and dejected looking J. Edgar Hoover.

Roosevelt watched as Hoover closed the door behind him. Before allowing his FBI director to sit he shouted once again.

"Have you seen this?!" The President held up the Washington Post. The headline read "Egyptians Learn Bomb Secrets."

"Yes, Mr. President," said Hoover. "I've seen it."

"And what do you have to say for yourself?"

"We don't know how it happened, but we'll get to the bottom of it," answered Hoover.

"Well, it's a little bit late for that, isn't it?" said Kissinger.

"If we can find out how the information escaped, then we can cut it off to keep more secrets from escaping.

Roosevelt rubbed his temples. This was giving him a headache. This great weapon that they had was to be their protection. Nobody else had it, so nobody could attack them without being annihilated.

"Gentlemen, I have good news and bad news," said Ryan.

Roosevelt looked to his CIA director. "What is the bad news."

"Our agents have detained three people. Ethel and Julius Rosenberg work at the Los Alamos Nuclear Facility. We have surveillance that points suspicion at them."

"This is the problem, Mr. President," stated Hoover. "I cannot conduct proper investigations with all of these scientists. They cannot be trusted. Some of them are Iroquois from our last war. How can we trust them? Others are Egyptians, here for their education. With all of these foreigners here it is impossible to keep up with everything."

Roosevelt watched as Ryan shot a glance over to Hoover.

"The third person we've taken into custody," said Ryan, "is Robert Hanssen."

"I know that name. We have something on him," said Hoover.

Roosevelt watched as Hoover began to rifle through his papers. "Hanssen...Hanssen...where have I seen that name," said the FBI director. All the while Ryan kept his gaze at Hoover. Finally, the CIA director stopped the drama.

"You don't have anything on him, Edgar. Hanssen works for you. He's worked for the FBI for twenty-seven years."

Roosevelt, Hoover, and Kissinger's jaws all dropped. This was big. The President thought for a moment about the ramifications of this. What else was compromised? The entire technological dossier of the Americans could now be in the hands of an Egyptian spy.

Hoover finally broke the silence. "How dare you investigate my people. I've been running my agency since you were in diapers."

"It wasn't an investigation, Edgar. The Rosenbergs led us to Hanssen. Hanssen then led us to the Egyptians."

"And you didn't stop them?" asked Roosevelt.

"We didn't know that they did anything," answered Ryan.

"Why didn't you just stop them on suspicion, alone?" said Hoover. "If there was any sign that they were up to something you should have stopped them." Roosevelt sensed that Hoover was trying to regain the upper hand over his intelligence counterpart.

Ryan looked at Hoover with disdain. "We don't live in that country, Edgar. We don't live in a country where people need to check their actions with the police. They don't need to show papers when traveling. They aren't required to pray five times a day to show their loyalty to their corrupt government. Our people can live their lives whatever way that they choose. We don't arrest people because they happen to know our secrets. We don't make them live in fear. That is my country, Edgar."

The men in charge of America's two preeminent law enforcement and intelligence agencies stared at each other. Both men had points, thought Roosevelt. Ryan cannot just go around arresting everyone who said Atomic and Bomb in the same sentence. However there has to be a point at which these scientists and the FBI agent crossed an imaginary line.

The president interrupted the two men's showdown. "Hoover. I want an immediate investigation into the FBI. Go over the business of every single person who works for, or has ever worked for your group. Talk to their neighbors. Their parent's neighbors. Use agents from across fields so that they don't know each other."

"I'll get started on it." Hoover and Kissinger got up to leave. Just as the Secretary of State reached for the doorknob Ryan spoke again.

"I said I had good news, too."

The two men turned around. Ryan continued. "They don't have Uranium."

"...What?" asked Hoover.

"They don't have Uranium. Without Uranium, they can't make a bomb."

Hoover and Kissinger began to speak very quickly. Ryan answered their questions as best he could.

The President thought for a moment. They still had the upper hand. If they could keep Uranium from the Egyptians, that is. Roosevelt held up his hand to indicate silence.

"Am I to understand that we control the world's Uranium?" he asked.

"Not at all, Mr. President. There is Uranium in America, Mexico, and in Italy."

"Italy? Do the Roman's know where it is?" asked Kissinger.

"No. They don't know what Uranium is, nor do they know what it can be used for. We're lucky there."

"For now," said FDR. "Until the Egyptians trade our secrets to the Romans."

"I don't think that will happen," said Kissinger. "The Romans and Egyptians are on the outs."

"Where are their Uranium deposits?" asked Hoover.

"They have one in the Northern Province, near Caesaria, and one on the Unfinished Isle, just outside of Keparta," answered Ryan.

This could be good, thought Roosevelt. The Italian homeland was very well protected, yet the two satellites were less so.

"Our only problem is with the Northern Province," continued Ryan. "It is controlled by Antony, who is close to Cleopatra."

"Sir, may I make a suggestion?" asked Eisenhower. He'd been chastised several times in the past for making war suggestions, so his input was often unwanted. Roosevelt nodded to the Defense Secretary.

"Caesaria is the center of Roman government in the north. The entire court system runs through that city's palace. Without that city, the entire Northern Province will be unable to function effectively."

"You're suggesting that we take Caesaria?" asked Kissinger. "You know, Mr. President, that may not be a bad idea. Without Caesaria, the Northern Province will be less able to put up a fight. We can rid ourselves of the Roman presence int he north, while at the same time keeping the Egyptians from obtaining their Uranium."

"But what of the Uranium near Kepharta?" said Hoover.

"That is more of a delicate situation," said Eisenhower. He left it at that.

---------------------------------------------------

YaY!!!! Can we expect more updates after Bass season?

Antony watched as Cleopatra drank the sour mixture. Twelve of the finest pearls in the world were crumbled, then poured into vinegar. Cleopatra had won the bet. She had spent one million in gold in one night. It started with a wonderful banquet, followed by dancers and jesters. All in all, it was a fun, albiet expensive evening.

Cleopatra was becoming more and more of an influence in Antony's life. He was drinking too much, and making poor decision. This party in Alexandria was just another example. He should have stayed in Caesaria. He should tend to his cities and allow Cleopatra to tend to hers.

The Queen had other ideas, though. Marriage was not far off in her mind. As the two grew closer they shared more. Had Antony been aware of the espionage taking place in America he would have stayed in the Northern Province. No, who was he kidding? He would have followed Cleopatra.

She was changing dramatically. With Caesar, she was compassionate. She cared for her people. She would not have wasted a million in gold on her own entertainment for the sake of a bet.

Yet Egypt was never richer. The value of the occupied lands in Zululand was immense. If only the Zulus themselves had known of the treasures there.

Some said that Cleopatra was using Antony to regain entry into Rome's inner circle. He knew otherwise, though. There was genuine effection between the two. Someday they would rule together, but on his terms. Not hers, as some suspected.

If anything, Antony was using Cleopatra. His armies in the Northern Provinces were strong, but they would not stand up against the combined armies of Octavian and Lepidus. Nor could they last long if the Americans were to attack. Cleopatra had unwittingly signed a right of passage agreement with Antony. She felt that Egypt should have a presence near America. Now those armies could be used to fend off Octavian.

His lands were safe now. Antony had seen to that at the expense of Cleopatra.

----------------------------------------

The seas were red with blood. Thousands of men had been slaughtered on the beaches. Someone had made a terrible intelligence mistake. Someone had followed industrial age warfare rules when their enemy had followed modern warfare guidelines.

With a lack of air cover, the Aztec army was eliminated in a matter of hours. Hannibal, while not exactly happy, was pleased that his defenses had been so successful. On the other hand, his country's reputation as a backwards, innocent, and peaceful civilization was no more. People around the world would have to take note of this. They would have to respect the military power of Carthage.

They seemed to have risen overnight. From a far off island with little more than sailing galleys, they now had fighters, battleships, and infantry. Their armor divisions were just now coming online.

Hannibal's turned to his brother, Hasdrubal. "It won't be long now. The demands of Rome will change."

"Now that we can protect ourselves," said Hasdrubal, "the world will change."

Hasdrubal was young, thought Hannibal. He was passionate, but not wise to the ways of the world. "We bested the Aztecs today. That is all. If these were Americans the situation may have been different."

"We must find a way to defeat the Americans. You swore vengeance on them to our father."

Hannibal thought back to the Franco-American war. So long ago his father fought alongside the greatest of the French generals. De Gaul and Napoleon honored the man as a great warrior. Yet he was only a warrior. The Carthaginians had declared their loyalty to the French. They had no contact with the Americans, however, so could not fight directly beside the French. Hannibal's father brought him to France when he was a boy. He watched his father fight. He sat beside his father while he died and swore that the Americans would pay for this.

"We'll find a way, Hasdrubal," Hannibal said as he continued to look over the sea of blood. "We must."

----------------------------------------------

"We may want to think about it before giving Hannibal an ultimatum," said Lepidus, holding up the newspaper.

Octavian sat drinking his morning coffee. He held up his own paper as an indication that he had already seen the news.

"What is he up to?" continued Lepidus.

"Moreover, where did he get his materials and how did he gain all of this technology?" said Octavian.

"I hate to say it, but we need to talk to Silvio," said Lepidus.

"Ah, what timing," came Silvio's voice from the doorway. He had an uncanny knack for timing, thought Octavian.

"How did you get in here!?" asked Lepidus.

"Through the back door," Silvio answered.

"You broke in?" asked Octavian.

"Well, it was open. You shouldn't do that, because you got a lot of nice things here." replied Silvio.

"Why are you here?" asked Lepidus.

"Because you need answers."

Octavian grew tired of the movie references. "Silvio, tell me what you know before I have my guards place you in lockup tonight."

"The same guards who couldn't keep me out?" asked Silvio.

"Silvio!" shouted Octavian.

"Alright, alright. You want to know how Carthage went from the stone age to the modern age overnight. It was the Americans."

Octavian looked to Lepidus. "What do the Americans have to gain from this?" he asked.

"Spices and Dyes," interrupted Silvio.

Now it was clear, thought Octavian. "Our spices, and our dyes," he said.

"Precisely," said Silvio. "The Americans are a Democracy. The people need imports far more than our people. They are addicted to luxury items. Without them, they must lower taxes. When they lower taxes they cannot pay their scientists enough. When their technology falls behind they feel threatened."

"Why didn't they just trade with us?" asked Lepidus. "We can offer them whatever the Americans have.

"The Americans offer information," answered Octavian. "We only offer protection."

"Which, apparently, they do not need," Silvio said, holding up the day's headlines.

------------------------------------------

wierd historical twist, instead of vengence on the Romans, Hannibal hates the Americans. This should be interesting

Yeah, I was going to do some Punic war thing against the romans, but Hannibal was all about revenge, and how could he have revenge in this story against the Romans? It had to be the Americans who defeated his "friends," the French. If PTW had come out before I started this story things may have been different.

"The Egyptians have attacked us near San Franscisco," stated Eisenhower.

This news was not unexpected by Roosevelt. He had delayed punishing the Egyptians for their espionage, and actually wondered how long it would be befor Egyptians would carry out a pre-emptive strike.

"We've got carriers off the Egyptian coast, along with four armed nuclear submarines," stated Nimitz.

"I don't want to use the nukes yet," stated FDR. Killing millions of people was the last thing that he wanted.

"I have spoken with the ambassador from Carthage. They may be willing to intervene on our behalf should the Romans attempt a counterstrike," said Kissinger. "However, they'd like a "Right of Passage" agreement with us in order to be closer to the Roman Northern Province."

"I don't see that as a problem," stated Eisenhower. They probably will want to exploit some of the lands in that section. I'd rather that they be Carthaginian lands than Roman lands any day."

FDR thought for a moment. Yes, having Carthage as a neighbor was much better than having Rome. He'd have to seriously consider this option. He wondered, though, of the intentions of Egypt. Certainly they could not expect to beat the Americans. Rome, while still a threat, could not hope to fight a determined war while their country was divided.

"Do you all remember our first war with the Romans? We were embarrassed. We thought that our navy was the elite force on the seas, yet we were trounced by the Roman's new submarines. The Iroquois thought that they had the leverage during their next war, but the Romans picked them off from the skies. Just a few years ago we held the Roman's hands against the Iroquois and anihilated them."

"What is your point, sir?" asked Nimitz.

FDR turned to the Naval Chief. "My point, Admiral, is that we cannot underestimate the Romans, no matter how dire their situation."

"We may not have to estimate them at all," said Dr. Ryan.

"Why is that, Jack?" asked FDR.

"Wait a day before attacking the Egyptians," he said. "Wait a day and you may not have to worry at all about the Romans. Yet I would still allow Carthage access to the Northern Provinces. Their beef with the Romans has nothing to do with us."

---------------------------------------------


Rome and Egypt had long shared the same view. They both wanted the Iroquois stopped. They both wanted to keep the Americans at bay. Times were changing, though. The Egyptians had betrayed the Americans, and Rome was caught in the middle.

Now Octavian sat with the pen in his hand. One signature could preserve the balance of the world. On the other hand, he could turn the world upside down by tossing this document into the fire. The thought of doing so intriqued him. Was it time for a change? This could backfire terribly.

The long-held alliance with Egypt was coming to an end. He renewed the alliance several years ago out of fear. Caesar had just been murdered, and the country was in turmoil. He needed protection. Now, though, this alliance could cost the lives of many Romans, and for no good reason. Even though his country distrusted the Americans, they still had no reason to go to war.

To not sign, though, was to move forward naked. There would be no more intelligence from Alexandria. He also risked an attack in the Northern Provinces from the Egyptian troops who were already there.

Lepidus had not yet signed the treaty extention, no doubt waiting for Octavian, who was the true leader of Rome. Even though Antony had already signed, without one more signature the document was meaningless. Lepidus certainly would not turn on Octavian in his present state. Lepidus' armies were Caesar's old armies, and they were loyal to Octavian. Lepidus power was meant to allow Octavian to rule without appearing as though it was a hostile maneuver.

Octavian would not sign this document, and as the flames rose from the fireplace, so did the alliance with Egypt. Now would be the time to face the consequences. Too long had Antony been associated with the Egyptians. They were a useful ally years ago when Caesar could control Cleopatra. Now they were dangerous, as evidenced by their espionage in America.

Antony must decide where his loyalties lay, thought Octavian. He must choose between Rome and Cleopatra.

Octavian telephoned Lepidus. After a few moments his secretary connected the two of them.

"We're done with Egypt," said Octavian.

"You're not signing?"

"No. I cannot trust Cleopatra. Not after what happened in America."

"You know what this means, then?" asked Lepidus.

"Yes," replied Octavian.

"The Egyptian troops will be forced out of the Northern Province. Antony will either fight us, or join us."

"Either way, this will be done with."

-------------------------------------------

Brianna watched as Christopher took the receiver from his ear. If only he had been out, as he was suposed to be. This was a conversation that she needed to hear.

Christopher wasn't aware that she knew of his wiretaps at the palace. He knew that she suspected something, but didn't know what. That much she could tell. But he was so misguided by what Brianna had to offer that he turned a blind eye.

This one hurt, though. She knew that Octavian had the papers in his hands. She knew that the decision to extend the alliance fell to him. However, Christopher was home, and he heard the conversation instead of her.

Cleopatra would not be pleased, she thought. This was too important. But what could she do? She couldn't drag the information out of him. And what was he doing listening to palace conversations for anyway? Christopher was a thug. When he wasn't picking up whores at the strip bar, he was beating up drug dealers when they didn't pay him tribute. What could he possibly want with palace conversations?

She may as well give it a try, she thought. "Anything interesting?"

"With what?" replied Christopher.

"You're phone call?"

"Are you watching me? Watching what I'm doing?"

"No...I"

Suddenly, Brianna felt fear for the first time in a long time. Christopher stood up and approached her.

"Stop," she said. At least she meant to say it. Brianna wasn't sure if anything came out.

Christopher grabbed her by the shoulders and shoved her against the wall. Brianna felt a tight pain as Christopher held her head with both hands and squeezed.

"You don't pay any frigg'n attention to what I'm doing," he shouted. "Do you hear?"

Brianna tried to shake her head, Christopher did it for her, shaking her head violently. "DO YOU HEAR ME?!" he shouted again.

A meak "yes"

Christopher just looked at her for a moment. Brianna could see it in his eyes that he could kill her now without feeling one way or another about it. The thought frightened her. She had always been the one with the upper hand in all of her assignments. In the past she could read the people she dealt with and went right to what mattered to them. Christopher was different, though. What frightened her now was that he could do whatever he wanted to her and she could do nothing about it. She had no control over the situation.

His eyes softened a bit. "I...I just don't want you to get hurt, Brianna." Funny, she thought, then why was he hurting me? "There's a lot of bad stuff that goes on, and you don't want to be a part of that."

Brianna had to play this right. "I'm sorry, Christopher. I'm sorry." Best to play the obsequious girlfriend in this case.

"You shouldn't be asking me about this stuff. It's no good for you to get involved."

"I won't ask again," she said timidly. Thankfully, the phone rang. Christopher looked at her in the eyes one last time, then left for the phone.

This would have to end, she thought. Christopher was too dangerous. She would leave soon.

------------------------------------------

Christopher reached the phone. It was Silvio. Turning to Brianna, he saw that she had sat down at the kitchen table. He stepped onto the balcony with the cordless phone.

"What's up, Sil?"

"Did you hear anything?" asked Silvio.

"He's not signing. Niether is Lepidus."

"You heard that where?"

"On the phone. They just got done talking. What's this mean for us?" asked Christopher.

"It means that we have work to do. Paulie is going to the Northern Provinces tomorrow. Things should start to heat up. This could really hurt our business. Do you know how much merchandise we move in the Northern Province?"

"A lot," answered Christopher.

"It's easy to move it now. Technically it's not an import, because Rome controls the lands. If Egypt gets the Northern Province we may be ok. They're about as corrupt as anything. I worry that the Americans will get it. Roosevelt is not likely to allow us to move materials around as easily as we do it now.

Christopher pondered this for a moment. They made a ton of money on their "imports" from the Northern Province. If that were to end it could mean the end for their family.

"Oh, and one more thing, Christopher. Anthony wants you to come to dinner tonight at his home."

"Should I bring Brianna?" asked Christopher.

"I guess. She doesn't know anything, does she?"

"No, she tried to find out about the treaty, but I played abusive boyfriend on her and she clammed up."

"Good. Give her a little bit," said Silvio. "Mention something about Antony going back to the Northern Provinces. She'd find this out from Cleopatra anyway, so there isn't really a risk. At least she'd stick around for a few more days."

"What are we going to do with her?" asked Christopher.

"What do you think?" asked Silvio. Christopher was left with a dial tone as Silvio hung up.

She deserved it, Christopher thought. She was using him, and he knew it.
---------------------------------------

Dr. Ryan was in trouble, and he knew it. Once again, the Romans had spit on his intelligience. As he walked the halls of the West Wing he fully anticipated the glares and indignation of the rest of the cabinet. Hoover, especially.

The FBI director was constantly fighting with the CIA. Ryan could never understand why. If they just worked together they'd get so much more done. Hoover didn't see a need for the CIA, though. His philosophy was that as long as he had peace domestically there was no need for an organization to watch the other countries.

A utopian idea, thought Ryan, but not a very realistic one. The need for the CIA was obvious. They needed to know what everyone was up to. Information about Antony and Cleopatra was crucial to understanding the Roman situation.

This latest news was trouble, though. He had to explain how the Romans detonated an atomic bomb without the CIA knowing that they even had a program.

He entered the doors to the Oval Office expecting to hear comments about his group's failure, but there were none. He sat next to Henry Kissinger as the group watched MSNBC live news.

"What's going on?" he asked the Secretary of State.

"Tanks. Lots of them. Unloading north of Caesaria," replied Kissinger.

Ryan watched as Peter Arnett reported, live from Caesaria.

"...the Egyptians are showing that they've finally had enough. They've lived in the shadow of Rome for a long time. They played second fiddle to Caesar in their alliance, then Octavian rejected them. One has to wonder what has happened to Antony during this crisis. One third of the leadership of Rome still sides with Egypt, yet he has not been heard from in months. Well, tonight you'll hear from Mark Antony in my exclusive interview."

The shot went back to the studio where some talking heads gave their uninformed opinions on the matter.

The President turned the volume down and turned to Ryan. "You knew of this, Jack?"

Ryan did know of it, and mentioned it yesterday. "Yes, Mr President. The Romans were almost baiting the Egyptians. It is most unusual."

"Can they withstand this invasion?" asked Kissinger.

Eisenhower responded. "Initially no. However if Dr. Ryan's suggestion that the Romans were baiting them is correct, then they must have a plan for this." He looked toward Ryan, who could think of nothing to say.

"Octavian and Lepidus declined to continue their alliance yesterday," stated Hoover. "Obviously this was a wise choice, based on our relations with Alexandria."

Ryan couldn't get past one thing, though. It looked as if the Romans had baited the Egyptians, as he just told the cabinet. But why? The Egyptians had information for atomic bomb. They knew where the Uranium was. This placed them squarely ahead of the Romans, and Octavian knew it. So why bait them? Why not sign the alliance to preserve the peace and keep up the pressure on America?

"Ryan, you said to wait a day. Is this attack the reason why?" asked Eisenhower.

"Well no, actually. The reason was that if we had attacked yesterday the Romans would have been forced to honor their alliance with Egypt. By waiting a day we remained the martyrs, so the Romans are not obligated to fight against us."

"Instead they'll be fighting with us!" said Hoover.

"Well, not exactly," said Roosevelt. "Although we may be able to arrange something.

The men in the room continued to discuss the situation, but Ryan was oblivious to them. The Egyptians had waited until the day after their alliance ended before attacking. The Romans allowed the Egyptians to maintain troops in the Northern Province during the alliance. Certainly Octavian knew that this would cause a conflict. And yesterday they detonated the bomb. The men here hadn't even begun to discuss that, yet. Once they did, he was in a....they detonated the bomb, declined the alliance, and allowed the Egyptains to invade.

"That's it!" he shouted.

The chatter in the room abruptly stopped, as all heads turned to Ryan. Feeling rather sheepish, Ryan looked at them, surprised at his outburst.

"Do you have something to add, Dr. Ryan?" asked Roosevelt.

"Just a moment, Sir. I have to get some information." He stood up and moved away from the group. Ryan made a phone call to one of his intelligence analysts. Then he rejoined the group.

"Yes sir. There is a complicated set of events that happened over the last few days. First, the Egyptians attacked us. Second, the Romans declined to extend their alliance. Third, they moved their navy an much of their troops from Caesaria - suposedly at Antony's bidding. Finally, they detonated an atomic bomb yesterday."

"Are these events all connected in some way?" asked Kissinger.

"Yes, don't you see?" replied Ryan, excitedly. A knock came at the door as one of Ryan's intelligence officers explained that the information was ready. They chatted for a moment, then Ryan returned.

Ryan dimmed the lights. "Gentlemen, I'd like to show you all a picture of Keparta from a month ago. You see, there is no road leading up to the are here," he pointed to a position on the map. "That is the area where we found uranium deposits."

"Now, look at this next slide. This is a high altitude picture taken from a U2 plane two weeks ago. Still, there is no road." He clicked the button on the remote again. "Now look. Last week. Look at all of the activity around Keparta. Engineers are everywhere. They are building a road." He clicked the button again. "Now look at this shot from yesterday. The road is completed. Now look at this high altude shot of Caesaria. Nothing. Not today, or yesterday, a week ago. Nothing.

"They knew the Uranium was there a week ago. They went for it in Keparta, but ignored it in Caesaria. Why is that? As I said before, they were baiting the Egyptians. Without Uranium, Egypt's knowledge of Atomic Weaponry is moot. Cleopatra had to get the Uranium one way or the other. It looks like Rome discovered this last week. Not just Atomic weaponry, but Egypt's lack of Uranium. They've set a trap for them. Look at this shot of Albany."

Ryan again clicked the remote. They saw a picture of the former American city of Albany. Scores of ships were in the harbor. Thousands of men were there. "They've trapped the whole Egyptian invasion fleet north of Caesaria. They'll let them land, then move down to Caesaria after moving their fleet south to bottle up the smaller Egyptian fleet. In the end, Egypt will get no Uranium, and their protection from Rome will be forever lost."

"Do you see? Octavian knew that she needed uranium a week ago. If he had signed they would have been obligated to send them some. By discontinuing the alliance he has denied them Uranium, and he knew that they would go after Caesaria. They already have troops there from the alliance, and somehow they must have known that an invasion fleet was enroute. That invasion fleet was suposed to be used against us, but was deverted last week." Ryan flipped another slide that showed a before and after of the Egyptian invasion fleet. It showed one gigantic fleet, then showed two large fleets.

"But what does this Uranium get them?" asked Eisenhower. They're still spread too thinly to fight a decent war. We'll trounce them on all fronts! Especially with Roman intervention."

"They don't intend to fight with troops," said Roosevelt. Ryan saw that he had a somber look to him. "They will not fight. They will send the terror down from the skies. They cannot get the Uranium."

Octavian watched the live feed from Caesaria. The MSNBC broadcaster, Peter Arnett, was interviewing Mark Antony, who was teleconferenced in from Alexandria.

Arnett: Remember, viewers. This is an exclusive Peter Arnett broadcast that you'll only catch on MSNBC. Emperor Antony, thank you for joining us on this trying night. Can you tell me anything of the situation within the Egyptian government?

Antony: Well, the general mood of the people and government here in Alexandria is one of impatience. As you know, the Egyptians have held the technology for creating nuclear weaponry for some time now. It is no secret that this type of weaponry requires a supply of Uranium. Octavian and Lepidus have refused Cleopatra's requests to purchase this supply.

Arnett: Emperor, you control the Northern Province. There are uranium deposits near the very city I sit in now. Why does this request have to go through Rome instead of through you? Especially in light of your position here?

Antony: It is not as simple as that, Peter. Yes, I do control the Northern Provinces. However, the imports and exports from that region are controlled by the central government; of which I have a one/third say.

[Arnett interrupted Antony]

Arnett: Yes, that is the projection from Rome. But you are more or less in exile here. The leadership in Rome has abandoned you. They consider you a maverick. In reality, Lepidus is a puppet leader on the Unfinished Isle. Octavian pulls his strings. You are the only strength within the Roman Government who can challenge Octavian.

Antony: I will not challenge Octavian. My loyalty is to Rome.

Arnett: To Octavian?

Antony: [pause] To Rome.

Arnett: Let's move on. You are in Alexandria now. What -

Antony: Yes

Arnett: In Alexandria

Antony: Yes

Arnett: Your country has been invaded by the Egyptians, and you, as an Emperor, are in the capital of Egypt. Are you a prisoner?

Antony: No, I am free to do as I wish.

Arnett: Yet you are one/third ruler of Rome. You are staying in the enemy's capital?

Antony: They are not my enemy, Peter. They are the enemy of America.

Arnett: But they invaded Roman lands. How -

Antony: They are in need of protection. Rome and America have the capability of making nuclear weapons. Egypt does not. Octavian and Lepidus have denied Egypt the opportunity to defend itself. I cannot stand by and allow the people of Egypt, our allies, to be slaughtered in war.

Arnett: So you stand behind Egypt in it's attack.

Antony: I stand by Egypt in its attempts to defend itself.

Arnett: Let's move on. You've been closely associated with Cleopatra for some time, now.

Antony: I'll not hide it, unlike my predecessor. I have a relationship with the Queen.

Arnett: If the invasion of the Northern Province is successful, will the two of you rule together?

Antony: We will.

Arnett: Then your loyalty is to the queen, rather than to Rome.

Antony: Rome is controlled by men who do not understand the way that the world flows. Egypt and Rome must stay together in order to fight the Americans. That is the only way to maintain the peace in the world. With Egypt and the Northern Provinces, we can save what Romans we can from the Americans, while maintaining a position of strength.

Arnett: This is incredible, Emperor. It is tantamount to civil war.

Antony: I do not fight the Roman people. I only fight to save the Romans whom I am responsible for.

Arnett: And all of the Northern Province is behind you on this?

Antony: Yes. The mayors of each city have declared their loyalty.

Arnett: Even Albany?

Antony: Not yet. Albany, after all of these years, still has some American roots. They are slow to follow the rest of the north. But they will come around.

Octavian had seen enough. He switched the television off.

Antony did not see what was happening, he thought. Cleopatra was different now. She was charmed by Caesar. Even admired him to a certain degree. Yet she and Octavian were always peers; seeking to gain Caesar's favor. She would never side with Octavian. Nor would she side with any other Roman ruler. Antony had to see this. What he thought was to soon be an autonomous Northern Province was in reality to become an Egyptian state.

His messages to Antony fell on deaf ears. The man refused to listen to him.

-----------------------------------------------

General Tut began moving his tanks into position. Their troops had been unloaded onto the beaches north of Caesaria. He was supposed to be fighting in San Francisco now, but was diverted last week. Now those men fighting the Americans were having a tough time. Every acre gained one day was lost the next. Tut had to get this battle over quickly. Once Caesaria fell, the rest of the Northern Province would fall in a matter of days. The infrastructure here was good, thanks to Antony. His tanks could move fast through the mountains to take the other cities on the land mass.

His objective was to take the Caesaria and build a harbor as quickly as possible. Engineers had been brought along in case the Romans pillaged the roads near the city. Once the Northern Province was secure he was to leave a security detail, then head to America to fight.

This would be the battle where Tut's name would be made. Egyptian generals were not thought of in the same breath as Geronimo, or Patton, Lafayette, or even Antony. Now he would add his name to that list.

Rameses entered the tent of Tut. "General, I have some interesting news."

Tut didn't much care for General Rameses. Luckily, the man was a subordinate, so he could be dismissed easily enough. Rameses had seemed a capable general early on, and Tut enjoyed having him in his ranks. Now, though, the younger general second guessed his every move.

"What is it, Rameses?" Tut said impatiently.

"The Roman fleet has arrived to the south. Our invasion fleet is unable to get out."

Tut was not suprised by this. He expected the Romans to send a fleet up here. "Are there any transports?"

"No, General. Just warships."

That was good, Tut thought. They had caught the Romans completely off guard. It was now just a matter of fighting them.

"Very well," he said.

"Does this news not alarm you?" asked Rameses.

Tut wished he would just shut up. "Not in the least. We expected this to happen."

"That is not my point, sir," said Rameses. "Why would the Romans send up warships without troopships to beef up their defenses here?"

"This land is lost to them, Rameses," answered Tut. "The Romans must send something up here, but they do not stand a chance of keeping this land, so why waste the troops fighting a lost cause?"

Rameses looked suprised. "So they will just sit there and let us take their lands? I don't see the Romans as capable of doing that."

"No," said Tut. "Their reaction will be to counter-attack the Egyptian homeland. That is Octavian's way. When Hiawatha struck him in Zululand, he struck the Iroquois in Iroquoisland. Octavian tends to go for the source of the problem, rather than to the symptoms."

"We have almost no protection in Egypt, General," said Rameses. "If the Romans strike there we will be done for."

"They will not strike there, if we do our jobs here."

Bombs began to fall outside without warning. Both generals went to the operations tent to see what was happening.

"What is going on?" asked Tut.

"I don't know, General," replied the radar operator. "There was nothing on radar. There's still nothing on Radar."

They couldn't see anything. Yet they could feel it. After each pass they could feel the ground shake, followed by a loud roar signifying that a jet had flown overhead.

"Get some fighters up there. Now!" shouted Tut to the air wing commander, sitting nearby.

"To do what? We can't even see them," answered Rameses.

----------------------------------------

you should move this to Apolyton, the people there would love this i bet.

I just edited the post from last night. My apologies, but I forgot that Reno 911 (my new favorite show) was on and I had to cut it short.

Cool Stelth Bombers!

They were watching the live feed from MSNBC. Once again, Peter Arnett was broadcasting from Caesaria. This time in a hotel as the bombs dropped.

"The bombs continue to fall here tonight, as the Egyptians have concentrated all of their firepower on this city. Shell after shell of artillery has fallen, some outside this very window.

"The Romans have pushed the Egyptians here from the North. They have noplace else to go. The fleet is bottled up in the harbor. What's worse, the tanks that the Romans are using are far superior to any other in the world. While the Egyptians are using tanks from the last war, the Romans have significantly upgraded theirs. The firepower is greater, as is the speed and the armor plating. Frankly, it is a slaughter.

"It is not all bad news for the Egyptians, though. This morning several bombers hit Caesaria and were able to do extensive damage to the Roman defenses. Now it is only a matter of time until the Egyptian flag flies over the palace here. How long it will fly is unknown, as the Romans will surely take the city back quickly."

Montezuma looked at the faces of the men in the room. Atahualpa was speachless. Hiawatha's face had turned red. Santa Anna looked as if he wanted a piece of someone.

"I think that this is one that we should stay out of," said Montezuma.

"Agreed, although Egypt will be ripe for the taking when the Romans and Americans are done with them," said Hiawatha.

"Either the Romans or Americans will take care of that. I firmly believe that to do anything would place us in over our heads. Remember what happened against the Carthaginians?" replied Montezuma, shooting a glance toward Atahualpa.

"I agree," said Santa Anna. "Our technology is nowhere near that of the Romans. It is time for our nation to admit that we cannot compete with the world powers. Egypt is finding that out now."

Montezuma did not like that last remark. Certainly his people could compete, if only given a chance. If they had not followed the warpath of the Iroquois so many years ago things may have been different. "We will not surrender," he said, "to these oppressive governments. The Romans goal in this war is to keep the Egyptians down. The Americans are angry that the Egyptians had stolen from them. Neither of these nations wants to see Egypt succeed. They already believe that they've defeated us, yet we still have spirit.

"However, now is not the time. We must reform our government in a manner that suits growth."

"I recommend, then, that you build a palace in the south. In Inca lands, so that corruption may be deterred," said Santa Anna.

This was not what Montezuma had in mind. Didn't these people understand their places? Their input was not desired here. This was not a republic. These were not senators. Montezuma's word was the law. "Excuse me, General. Do you presume to be the King of the Aztecs?"

There was a long pause as Montezuma's scalding remark sunk in. "No, your Highness. I am here only as an advisor."

"I do not ask for advisors, General. I ask only that you carry out my programs. We have come a long way due to my decisions, and I will not have them challenged now. Is that understood?"

"Understood," replied Santa Anna.

"Very well. Atahualpa, see to the building of Police Stations and Courthouses in all of the Inca cities. Any corruption in those cities will be dealt with swiftly. I will not allow those thieves to continue to steal the money that rightly should come to this palace."

"Shall we hold elections for the new positions at these police stations and courthouses?" asked Atahualpa.

Another insurgent, thougth Montezuma. "No, I will appoint government employees at those positions."

Throughout history, Montezuma had guided the Aztecs in the image of the Iroquois. This was to change, now. It was certain that only he could lead the Aztecs, yet he needed to get more out of his people. Currently, they worked only to survive. Now they would work for the government. A new age would begin shortly.

Santa Anna stopped Atahualpa in the hallway outside of Montezuma's office. He was not yet desperate, however the problems plaguing their leader would not be solved without new leadership. Only one man could give them that leadership. One man could bring the Aztecs and Incas together. Atahualpa held the key.

"Do you agree with Montezuma?" asked Santa Anna. He knew the answer already, but had to ask.

"I..I don't know. Developing a police state would seem to serve only him. Yes, we may be stronger, but at the cost of our people's freedoms. In the short term it might work."

"I'm not in this for the short term. I want to see a greater nation."

"Are you suggesting that you will challenge Montezuma?" asked Atahualpa.

Santa Anna pondered this questions. He had long ago dreamed of being the leader of the Aztec people. He led them into war against the Incas; making them stronger and putting down Inca revolts while he was at it. Times change, though. Wisdom comes with age, and wisdom told him now that the Incas would never follow him.

"No, Atahualpa. I have a desire to be the Aztec ruler, but not the means. I could never lead this nation. Still, after all of these years there are more Incas than Aztecs. Only an Inca could lead us from this oppression."

Santa Anna could see a rush of pride come to the face of Atahualpa. The former Inca ruler spoke. "My father inplanted the seeds of leadership into all of his children. It is in our blood. If possible, we can end Montezuma's rule and free the Inca people."

"I do not wish to "free" the Inca's," replied Santa Anna. "I wish Aztecs and Incas to live together freely under the leadership of one man. To split apart at this point would only server to weaken both of our nations further."

"I understand," said Atahualpa, beaming with pride. "You are right. An Inca as leader of both the Aztecs and Incas would serve us best. What do you propose?"

"We must cause a collapse of the government. We must give the people something to hope for."

"Yes, I should give a speach of some sort in the south offering myself to once again take the throne."

"Well, no. Not quite. You need to find Huascar. He is to be our new leader." Santa Anna could see the pride in Atahualpa's face drain withing moments. It was replaced by anger.

"Huascar. I have not seen him in years. Why would you bring him up?"

"Because only you know where he is now.

"He committed crimes against the Inca people. For that he has been punished."

"Atahualpa, his only crime was that he did not back you as supreme ruler. We all need him now. You cannot take Montezuma's place. You failed the Inca's years ago by surrendering to the Aztecs. You failed the Aztecs this year by promoting the was against Carthage."

Santa Anna looked at the face of Atahualpa. Most assuredly, he was not used to being spoken to so directly.

"One more thing," said Santa Anna. "I have a security detail that is loyal to me, and only to me. If word of our conversation should get out I will not be afraid to use them.

"Find your brother, Atahualpa. Or it will be your head."

Zeeter, i can't find the words to describe your story...
Marvelous!!!
(i even named a GL after you in one of my games!!!) :)

On the other hand, i managed to compile all your story so far into one big word file. I will only attach it on a post if you allow me to do so (128 pages, on a 10 size Times New roman font)

Keep it up!!!

PS: Do you by any chance remember how your map looked like, just roughly, so that we get an idea of the initial stages of your story? ;)

Edit: i'll print it later in the day, in order to read it all over again and check that i did not miss any part ;)
For info: Size of the word file is 484 kb (unzipped of course)

Originally posted by zeeter

"Aye aye, sir." The BMOW

Soon the Pharsalas had come alongside the Bren. They could hear the Caspias a few hundred yards to the rear. Trajan located the captain of the Bren.



Zeeter
As i was reading again the story, in page 1 of this thread, the sentence seemed cut. I wonder whether you had a paragraph there erased by mistake ;)
Still, it doesn't change anything of the wonderful story ;)

Globetrotter - I emailed you.

Outside of that, the map was Huge with large islands. The Romans were in the middle of the map and slightly to the south. Within Galley distance was the Iroquois to the east. The "Unfinished Isle" was found to my south at about the same time by the Iroquois, Aztecs (to my south west), and Romans (me). While this Isle was within galley distance from the Iroquois and Aztecs, it was not directly within galley range of me. Therefore I had to either try to go through Iroquois waters (which they tend to get uptight about) or I had to risk a two turn galley ride.
Anyway, the Americans were far off and northeast of the Iroquois. The French were eliminated early by the Americans before anyone else had made contact. The Northern Province was found late in the game and was unsettled. This was odd in that it was within galley distance of the Americans.
The Zulus were to the east of the Iroquois and were pretty much non-factors in the game.
I played the game up until, I think, the second war against the Aztecs and Iroquois. At that point my old computer couldn't take the Huge map with the amount of civs so everything after that was just made up.
Also, the Egyptians were not really in the game, nor were the Carthaginians (since this was before PTW). In this story, the Egyptians are southeast of the Iroquois, and West of the Aztecs.
I hope this gives a better description of the landscape for the game.

Originally posted by zeeter
Globetrotter - I emailed you.


Just PMed you as a reply ;)

I have removed all posts from the .doc, and will add the map description as an appendix ;)

Originally posted by Globetrotter


Zeeter
As i was reading again the story, in page 1 of this thread, the sentence seemed cut. I wonder whether you had a paragraph there erased by mistake ;)
Still, it doesn't change anything of the wonderful story ;)

I never noticed this. It probably should have been "...The BMOW said."
I type everything into Notepad before posting, so it doesnt' give me the grammar and spell checking that Word does. I like notepad for this because it is quick - if that makes any sense. I also got tired of all of the spelling errors that Word found with the different names in the story.

Originally posted by zeeter


I never noticed this. It probably should have been "...The BMOW said."


Added! :)

Get on with the story.

I am awestruck, and await the next segment.... Write On!!!

YES, WE MUST HAVE MORE!!!!!!

Oh man, every time I get busy with stuff I forget about this. Alright, I'll get something done next week some time. Not promising anything, though. If you want, contact my boss and tell her to stop giving me so much work. I don't have time to slack off any more.

what's your boss' number?

wow, I have skimmed through the thread (without reading the story) and I see so many loving it. But 128+ pages sounds alot, why dont you publish this, its long enough, I would buy it (I cant stay on the computer screen too long, it hurts my vision).

btw, I got this link from my recent thread that I posted "Most Memorable Stories".

Hmmmm, who gave you that link??(ME!ME!ME!)

Alright - time to get down to business....

Originally posted by Volum
Hmmmm, who gave you that link??(ME!ME!ME!)

yup. I was hoping to print this story out.... but 200 pages is too much ink... :( :cry:

Antony listened in on the conference call between Rameses, Tut, and Cleopatra. Things weren't going well. While they had finally captured Caesaria, it was at heavy cost. Now more problems were cropping up.

First, the Romans were beating down the doors, trying to take back the city. They were moving slowly; to his credit, Octavian was not using any form of bombardment on the Egyptians so that the Roman people would remain safe. He was performing precision strikes on select military targets, but it would take more than these to flush out the Egyptians.

The only way for the Romans to take back the city was to move street by street and take out the Egyptian fighters. This was difficult in that Caesaria was the most integrated city in the world. People of all walks of life lived there, making enemy identification difficult.

Antony wondered why Cleopatra felt that the Roman counterattack was only a "minor setback." It was unexpected, and overwhelming. Yet Cleopatra was unconcerned. Knowing the Queen, however, Antony felt that she probably had another plan in the works that he was not privy to.

The second problem that the Egyptians had encountered was that the harbor in Caesaria was not being worked on. The materials were available. The pipeline to the uranium was built. Yet none of the contractors in the city had bid on the contract. This was most alarming, yet once again Cleopatra was unconcerned.

"Cleopatra, I can go up to Caesaria and get that harbor built in no time. Those are my people. They'll respond to me," Antony offered.

Antony saw the Queen look to her advisers for a moment before answering. "Do you think that is wise?" she said finally.

"Sure, just get me a flight up there. The Caesarians will certainly welcome me."

"I'm not worried about the Caesarians, Marcus. I'm worried about the Roman troops. They'll be gunning for you. If we were to lose the city you'll be hunted down by Octavian."

This was a bit alarming. "You don't expect to lose the c